Zack’s Beginning

Author - Joyce Chiasson

Hi my name is Zack Meyers. I want to share a secret with all of society. In our culture live a group of men who prey on women.

I don’t want you to get the wrong idea, they don’t rape or beat them. This group is more diabolical then that. They mount the women.

No, No, No. Not stand on them. They physically pour themselves inside the hapless victims. They then are able to posses them. They make the women have lots of sex and party.

How do I know all of this? Because I am one of them. Hahahahahah.

Chapter 2 Zack’s story.

There are some rules to being a hopper. First off no one can tell you are in a mount, unless you pass a mirror or a picture is taken of you. Another hopper can tell when you are in a mount because we can see our own.

When a picture is taken of you or if you do go past a mirror what that person sees is a male head attached to a female body, you have the woman’s hairstyle. This is a little weird. They cannot hear your voice unless they are a hopper. They will only hear the woman’s voice coming out of your mouth. But most people when they are taking my picture usually think they have some kind of wrong focus. They will look into the lens a number of times before even suspecting the truth.

Know most hoppers will tell you that they never realized they had the power. Most of us notice a strange man on a women’s body or see a reflection that does not add up. That is how I discovered my powers.

I am a loner, I am 24 years old and have your average entry-level position job. Shit grunt work in other words.

Anyway my co-worker and myself went to hooters for lunch. The lovely blonde waitress comes to our table and instead of looking at her lovely breasts I notice the bushy eyebrows and mustache on the misplaced face.

At first I am to stunned to sat anything and I ask my buddy if he noticed anything strange about the waitress. He says other then her huge ass and nice tits no.

I excuse myself to go to the restroom. As I get up I see the girl or man wave me to come over. I walk over to it and she began to explain to me who she is and how her name is really Burt and that this is her number to call and he would explain to me more about those powers.

He also explains to me how I have those powers also.

Chapter 3 sex sex sex

It is around 7:00 and I call Burt. The voice machine comes on and it is in a female voice. “Hi this is Tina sorry I can’t come to the beep…”

Burt picks up. Sorry man I had to make sure it was you. Come on over and I will explain everything. As I drove over to Tina’s (Burt’s) House I am very curious about all of this.

I get to the apartment and Burt opens the door. He is dressed like a knockout. Thigh high pantyhose. A red teddy squeezing Tina’s tits.

He says in a thick husky voice, “Being a hopper makes me very horny get in here quickly.”

He pulls me in and before I can do anything he has my pants down and my boxers around my knees. He puts my dick in his mouth and gives me an awesome blowjob.

Then he bends over and in that thick male voice says, “Come on do me doggy style.”

The sex is great but it is so weird fucking a man with a woman’s body. Burt’s long blonde hair is swaying back and forth as I blow a huge wad in his pussy.

Burt looks back and says, “You fuck like a hopper. Wait till we get you out there with your own body, you are going to love this.”

The next morning I awoke with Burt stroking my penis. His smooth hand and fingers playing fine music on my member. He growls to me how hoppers are very horny when they are in a mount.

“Zack, sex is so awesome when you are in here.”

Needlessly to say we had sex that morning. When we were done Burt got up got dressed in a little babydoll and made us breakfast. It was something to see as the beautiful blonde’s body was attached to Burt’s unmistakable male head.

Over breakfast we discussed the finer points of being a hopper.

“Look Zack it is really fantastic having this power, but you have to be careful. Our kind are not looked upon too favorably.”

Burt sat down in Tina’s body. He had a girlish grace to him. He sat and crossed Tina’s legs and began talking. I had a million questions to ask Burt. First I said that I figured not to many people would be to happy with being mounted. But most importantly how do you enter the mounts and what happens to the victim?

“Well,” Burt said in his scruffy growl, he reminded me of Robin Williams doing Popeye. “The mount goes into a deep sleep. The beauty of this is there memories are free to access in this dream like state. When I dismount this lovely beauty she will have memories of what she did while I mounted her. She will remember she had lots of sex in the past 3 days. Now me on the other hand while I am in here I can act and do all her everyday things. This is why I was at Hooters. I was doing Tina’s job. Let me tell you Zack those little outfits and pantyhose feel really awesome. I have one word of caution to you though. Don’t stay in a mount too long. If ya do your molecules can stick and a number of things can happen.

“First you will absorb some of your mounts personality. This is bad because you can forget your own powers.

“Second when you do dismount your physical being can take on your mounts features. I don’t know about you, but I love my handsome mug. When I say too much time I mean a week or two weeks it is really up to your physical state. I had a friend of mine who hopped his own Aunt and stayed her for one month. I couldn’t blame him though she was beautiful and had the kind of clothes every hopper loves. When he finally hopped out he still looked like his aunt. He had a devil of a time explaining how there were two Aunt Jill’s.

“Another thing about hoppers is we love to hop women. Why you might ask is that even though we can hop men women’s bodies are so much more sensitive and erotic you become so horny and sex is really awesome.

“Well Zack are you ready for your first hop.”

I made a loud click with my tongue and excited I was.

“Let me dismount Tina here. We will have twenty minutes before she wakes up and we better get out of here.”

In a blinding light like from the TV show Quantum Leap I saw Burt’s body. I would say he was 5’ 8’’ and rather fat. He was totally nude. Tina’s body crumbled to the ground like a pile of clothes.

“Look I have a stash of my own clothes in Tina’s bedroom let me get those and we will be on our way.”

As Burt left the room I looked down at Tina, she was beautiful, green eyes, perfect nose, yummy. Burt returned wearing jeans and a greasy T- shirt.

“Let’s go my young apprentice.” He said that and laughed.

When got out of Tina’s apartment we went out on the street.

“Look I will call you when I have some mounts in line for us. Don’t be sad it won’t take ol’ Burt long.”

To say I was upset was an understatement. I went about my job for two weeks without hearing a thing from Burt. The just when I started to convince myself it was all a dream Burt called.

“Hey Zack I am down at the Hilton and there is a wedding party going on get your ass down here and lets do some damage.”

I drove frantically from my house. I met Burt outside the reception area. He told me there was a number of hot babes passing out of the reception area to use the can. He said this was perfect hunting grounds. He told me that to mount someone you must have physical contact with them. This meant a touch of any sort and if you are a hopper your body will do the rest. Burt said it would less suspicious if we did not stand together.

I was so nervous my palms were sweating. I was standing outside by the fountain when I noticed an older but very attractive woman. She had auburn hair put up in a marvelous bun. She wore a nylon or silk dress. The dress zipped up the back. She had on white pantyhose and green pumps that matched her dress. I walked quickly toward her.

My heart thumping in my chest I touched her hand and that is when it happened. My body started to turn to liquid. I could feel her struggle but I was too much for her. My liquid body engulfed her starting at her feet. I could feel the expensive nylons as I moved up her body. I slithered to her neck and as she screamed I shoved my body into her mouth and she swallowed every inch of me.

The there was light and I could feel her body. She was a perfect fit. I opened my eyes and the sensations almost overwhelmed me. I could feel the cool air on my legs. I could taste her lipstick on my lips. Her long fingernails were mine and so were all of her memories. I know my name was Colleen and I was here for my daughter’s wedding. I stepped outside to smoke a cigarette.

That is where her memory stopped. I couldn’t wait I walked over to the bathroom. My heels clicking softly on the ground. I almost went into the wrong bathroom. I forgot I am Colleen know.

I looked in the mirror and there was my face attached to this beautiful woman. Then another wave hit me. I was very horny. As I walked out of the restroom I ran into one of Colleen’s daughter’s bridesmaids. She was a complete knock out, big juicy breasts, blonde hair.

I was shocked when I heard Burt’s voice, “Well buddy you made a great choice Mrs. Lopez is very beautiful.”

Then Burt grabbed my breast and we made hot Lesbian sex in the woman’s bathroom at the Hilton. Members of the wedding party walked in and heard us grunting and moaning. I thought how bad that would be when I dismounted, ahahahahah.

I couldn’t wait for my next adventure.

Jack the Bodyhopper

Author - Joyce Chiasson

Hi my name is Jack. I am bodyhopper.

What is a bodyhopper you ask, well let me tell you. It sounds so science fiction, but it is true. We are a secret society that lives on the fringe of humanity. Our numbers are small but we have a great power. We can make our form melt into another’s form and hop them. Actually we like to call the person a mount.

There are numerous stipulations involved with this process. First off mirrors and any electronic devices like camcorders, and cameras, will give away our true identity. The funny thing that happens is our faces are shown in the picture. It is our true our faces over the body of our mount.

Another thing about hoppers is that we are all mostly male. I personally have not met a female hopper in my entire existence. Hoppers love to mount female host for a number of reasons. Females are much erotic then male hosts. I hoped another male once in my entire life. It was not as sensual as the supple, soft, feminine forms I have inhabited.

Okay you are pretty much up to speed on who I am and what I am about let me describe some of my adventures. As Jack I am completely an unknown entity if you were to see me in my true form you would not be able to tell me apart from your average man. I have medium build, dirty blonde hair and a goatee. I have grown this especially for the photos I like to take of myself in my female persona. I have never held down a job, wait that is not true I have been a secretary, waitress, nurse, etc.

Anyway it was a boring Wednesday I was on the prowl looking for a host. I had walked around downtown and not come into contact with anything promising. A hopper has to be very careful, a part of you takes on some of the host’s characteristics. For example, I have developed a very feminine sway to my walk. I also sit crossed legged whenever I am seated.

Anyway as I was saying a hopper has to be careful. I have a buddy of mine who had a hard time kicking a drug habit when he hopped a cokehead.

As I was pondering all of this I saw my next mount. She was about 28 great body long strawberry blonde hair with that Kirsten Dunst, girl next door look. She was wearing the low rider jeans and some strappy sandals. The cute belly shirt with the long coat with the fur lining. Her hair was up in a twist.

She went into a borders bookstore and I followed. I watched as she thumbed through the standard girly books Cosmo, Vanity Fair etc. She caught me staring at her but I really did not care. Fuck her she was soon going to be mine. I imagined what kind of panties she had on I bet they were thongs. My member started to move.

She put her magazine down and walked to the back of the store. I was right behind her. She must of known this because she spun around on those fabulous heels and put a well manicured finger in my face. “Look asshole, stop following me or I am going to kick your ass.” I have been around for a long time and I can remember when women would threaten to get a cop now they want to kick your ass.

I just smiled at her as she turned to leave. I waited as she headed to the women’s bathroom. HAHAH that played right into my hands. I waited exactly 30 seconds and went in. She was on the crapper. When I entered her stall she hurried to pull up her pants. She actually threw a punch at me while using a number of curse words.

It was to late for her really. I seized her wrist and felt my body begin its magic. Since I have been hoping I have become better and faster at doing this. She put up such a fight. Kicking and screaming swearing that she would hurt me. This was so much fun part of the process is the struggling.

My body quickly liquefied itself. I could feel myself enter her body. OH YES YES YES. This was so orgasmic. I could feel myself begin to grow as my entire being was covering her, entering her, being her. Oh god this was awesome.

Finally, and unfortunately it stopped. I stood up and looked down at the heels and the well manicured hand. I could smell her perfume. I pulled up her panties. Thongs just like I guessed. I pulled up her jeans and buttoned them. At this point a hopper has to realize that the mounts clothes and body is his so from now on I will refer to panties and heels as mine. As in my panties. (I love that) My panties, my heels, my sexy ass.

I walked out the stall over to the mirror. There I was Jack the man with a beautiful woman’s body beneath him how hot I looked. Another patron walked in and stopped at the mirror and did a double take. When she looked at me she saw a woman, but when she looked in the mirror she saw Jack. I looked at her and laughed heartily. I turned on my lovely heels and walked out.

Once I walked out I looked to the world as… What is her name? Oh I forgot to tell you I have access to all of the mounts memories and such. Rachel is her name. I live at 1172 Rochestre Road. I am married to Keith Overland. We have an awesome sex life. Well Mr. Overland it is about to get better.

I headed out of Borders and found Rachel’s car. It was one of those small Volkswagen things. I was supposed to go to Borders to buy wedding magazines for my sister who is getting married next year. Fuck that I am going buy lingerie in Mrs. Rachel’s credit card and maybe I will end up fucking my sister’s future husband. He is a hunk if I am accessing the correct memory. How nice of a wedding present that would be for my darling younger sister.

There are going to be a lot of changes involved for Rachel when I unmount her. That will teach her for trying to punch me.

I drove over to Victoria Secrets and had a blast trying on all sorts of panties, thigh highs, heels ect. I got home late and Keith was waiting for me. I walked in and he had dinner waiting for me. I told to put it in the oven. “Hey Keith lets go up stairs and fuck like beasts.”

He seemed stunned at my language but nearly ran upstairs. My Rachel memories told me that she was a prude of sorts. Well that was about to change. I whispered to Keith. “Dear how about you stick it in my ass.” This almost caused him to hyperventilate. “What has gotten into Rach?” If you only knew I thought, if you only knew what has gotten into me.

I cringed as his thick dick entered my virginal ass. He pounded me like the whore I was and that Rachel would soon become. He came in my ass and I turned to lick him clean. I smelled the sweet scent of my lovely ass. This was totally new since Rachel had refused to blow her man. I was going to make up for this very soon.

I asked him if he would eat my pussy. Again he was stunned since supposedly Rachel hated the word pussy and would cringe when people said it. So I said it again and again. Keith eat my pussy Keith eat my pussy now.

Note: Bodyhoppers if you have never had your pussy eaten this is a must.

Keith was good not great but good. He suck my clit nicely, but I like it a little rougher so I told him to bite it. That sent me into a frenzy. I wrapped my legs around his head and bucked wildly. I thought I was going to break his neck.

When we were done he told me how great that was and how happy he was. I told him that things were going to be different around here a lot different.

Chapter 2

So, for me, the best part about being a hopper is that I can be literally anyone. It was totally a fantasy come true when I learned of this precious gift. If I really trace it back, it goes back way into my childhood. I can remember wanting to be a family member of the sitcom families that I saw on tv. Not just a family member, but the characters themselves. How I longed to have the loving siblings and parents that were on those shows. Anything would have been better than growing up in my family. Pretty much, nobody saw me for who I was. My father tried in vain to mold me in his image, and my mother smothered the hell out of me. My older sister pretty much ignored me, because I garnered whatever attention she had once had as an only child. Not a very encouraging environment in which self-esteem could be built.

As I got older, I was really into disguises. I imagined how cool it would be to be able to disguise myself as anyone. Any type of cartoon caper or comic that had a disguised villain or hero was tops in my book. Then came puberty and blossoming sexual energy. A strange journey in and of itself, but add a layer of seeing a Judy Garland female impersonator for the first time, and it was instant erection! Men disguising as women, and looking great while doing it?! Hello! Sign me up! How perfect would that be for me? But how could I do it? Magic? Not likely. Masks and bodysuits? Only a dream. Holograms? Physical touch would give that away. Possession? I’m still alive, and not a demon to boot.

Although I never had the method for transformation, I could still dream. And dreamed I did. What would it be like to disguise myself as a beautiful woman? They have so much power! Men falling at their feet! Sugar-daddies! Privilege! Wealth! Opportunity! Ahh, to be a beautiful woman and have power over someone else for a change. To be able to fool someone into believing that I’m the beautiful woman that I appear to be would give me even more power. I know something that you don’t dear boyfriend. Somebody’s getting fucked here, and it’s not me!

Take what happened after the conference the next day. Christine tracked down Tim (the interrupter) from the night before. He fell all over us at the bar the next night. And ya know, we paid him in spades. He tried to wrangle one of his friends into our triumvirate, and we did our best to keep Tim’s friend on the edge of the unknown. Call us teases if you will, but look at it from our perspective. Tim’s friends will exalt him for weeks to come as the man who scored the two hotties that one night. Plus we did rock his world on the dance floor, oh and the taxi ride back. He also was the envy of every lone businessman at the hotel bar. We wanted to build his confidence and make sure that he was seen with one of us on each arm. When we got him up to the room, we took our sweet time. And God bless him, he let us lead the way. We even employed some creative camera shots with his camera phone so that our faces were never shown. My personal favorite was dismounting from Ali after Tim finally passed out and getting some face shots for our hero Tim. Anthony hopped out of Christine, and we got Tim some face shots of her too. We hope that he’ll be pleasantly surprised when he finds those pictures on his camera.

So you see, I was an emotional pauper who now gets to spread the wealth. How I wish someone would have done that with me. I guess that’s why I love the hopping so much.

And yet, there’s this little nagging voice that reminds me that I’m not the one really being paid attention to. It’s all the different faces that I wear. Those are the people who are being paid attention, not me. How do I get paid attention to? How can I repair this old wound?

“Ali! Come on sweetheart, we’ve gotta get dressed and get to the airport.” Right, the airport. Anthony always has some tricks up his sleeve to get us from city to city without ever having to pay for it. Daytona, New York, Paris, St. Maarten, New Orleans, Honolulu… I’ll have to pay more attention to how he does it.

“Where are we off to this time, Anthony?” I ask him using his name for the first time in a week. It seems appropriate because our time in Ali and Christine is winding down. We’ll get them to the airport so they don’t miss their flight, and that’s possibly where the next adventure begins.

“Well, we’re off to the Bay area.”

“Which bay numb-nuts?”

“That would be the San Francisco Bay area douche-bag.”

“Bitch.”

“Jeff, you won’t be calling me bitch once we get there. I’ll tell you more once we get on the plane.”

We get to the airport with it seems like hours before Ali and Christine need to board their plane. It helps for them to come to their senses after we dismount so that they can board their plane on their own. For us it doesn’t really matter because we can take any airline we want no matter what the schedule. We just need to find our mounts. This is where Anthony shines. He’s done this so many times that I swear he must have some sixth sense about who’s going where we want to be. This time around he finds us a newlywed couple. I find this out when the couple approaches me and I see Anthony in the man’s wife.

“Ali! It is you! I was just telling Brandon that I thought you looked familiar. Remember me from UCSC? Amy Matthews, well as of yesterday Amy Taylor.”

“Amy. Yes, now I remember. I don’t think that we ran in the same social circle, but I do remember having a girl-crush on you.” I want to see if I can make Anthony blush, but it’s Brandon who does the blushing. “Brandon, nice to meet you, and congratulations to both of you. Let me guess, you’re off to San Francisco?”

“How did you know?” asks Brandon. Just to play with him a little, I just say that I guessed since they probably need an international airport for a foreign honeymoon destination.

Amy invites us to sit together while we wait for our respective flights, and I need to find a place to mount Brandon. This will be more challenging that Anthony’s hop, which I imagine he did in the lady’s room. I’m a little pissed at Anthony for giving me the more challenging mount, but he knows that I love challenges. I also want to do this fairly quickly since I don’t want the newly unhopped Christine running in to me while I’m still occupying Ali.

I’m on the look-out for a discrete and private place to dismount and re-mount, and my prospects don’t look too good. We settle on a little restaurant that’s not too crowded at 10:30 am. I tip the hostess a $20.00 bill for the big booth way in the back, and let her know that we just want some privacy for old friends to catch up with each other. Fortunately, it’s one on those round booths so that Anthony and I can sit on either side of Brandon. We order some coffee and pastries as Amy and I catch up with one another. I’m scoping out methods for my way in to Brandon when my phone rings. I can see from the caller ID that it’s Christine, who I’m sure has a zillion questions. I’m not ready to go there with her, and turn the ringer off. I accidentally drop my phone under the table as I try to stuff it back into Ali’s purse. Of all the dumb luck…

“Fuck, I just dropped my phone. Brandon, can you help me reach it? I think it’s behind your feet under the bench.” As he heads under the table, I give Anthony a quick wink, who replies with some exaggerated eye-rolling. I dive under the table after Brandon, and start my dismount. I take him completely by surprise and he bucks for some time as the process of the mounting takes place. Fortunately, his loving wife Amy, my buddy Anthony, users her leverage on his rounded back to keep him under the table. It does stir up quite a commotion, and draws the waitress over. I can hear Amy tell the waitress very sweetly that we’re rummaging around for a dropped phone. To confirm the story, I pop Brandon’s head up and tell her that I found it. However, this leaves the semi-comatose body of Ali under the table. Once the waitress turns her heels, I pull Ali up from under the table and place her in a position in which she’s lying down across the booth bench with her head in my lap. I stroke her silky auburn hair.

“Married for less than 24 hours and you’ve already got some slut.” Amy spits out at me.

I look at her for about a second, and play right along. “Honey, it’s not what you think.”

“It’s not, is it? Well, let me tell you something Brandon: I think you must be bored with me and that you’re starting to stray. So, I’m going to take every opportunity I have to keep you interested in me.” With that she places her hand on my cock and gives a nice squeeze. She leans in and whispers, “Mile high club to kick off the honeymoon? It’ll have to be a quickie since it’s a short flight.”

We left Ali curled up on the booth with her cell phone ringer on high and vibrate so that she’ll wake up the next time Christine attempts to call her. Amy and I quietly slip out of the restaurant and walk hand-in-hand to our gate. For all intents and purposes, we look like a newlywed couple on the way to their honeymoon. And with Amy nibbling the fuck out of my ear, I damn well feel like a newlywed couple.

I must say that I also see the brilliance in Anthony’s selection of our mounts. They actually have more than just a layover in San Francisco, they’ll be spending a couple of nights there at the St. Francis, so it makes our dismounting that much more easy. Like I said before, he’s a master with that uncanny knack of finding the right hop. That we’ll be usurping their nights in San Francisco, I’m a little uneasy about. Christ, it’s their honeymoon. Hopefully for them this will be their only one, and I just don’t think that I can be a part of taking it over from them.

Once we’re settled on the plane, Anthony begins to inform me of his San Francisco scheme. Before he can lay it out, I throw some caution to the wind and tell him how uneasy that I am to take over Brandon and Amy’s honeymoon. Though I can tell he’s a little disappointed since he was hoping for lots of honeymoon sex, he will abide by wish to dismount when we can and turn their trip back over to them.

“Kiddo, you’ve got some weird ethics every now and then. I mean, here’s our opportunity to kick back and relax for a few days in SF, at the most primo hotel , and yet you’ll just let it slip away so Amy and Brandon can have their own honeymoon memories. You’re always thinking about someone else. How about thinking about yourself for a change?”

“Sweetheart… Here’s something for me: I want you to take that blanket, spread it across our laps, and give me a hand-job.”

“What?! No mile-high club in the aft bathroom? You selfish prick!”

“Hey now, what happened to thinking about myself for a change?”

“That doesn’t count when it comes to me!” And with that, Anthony displays the biggest pout face he can muster up in Amy’s body.

“Cutie-pie,” I say, “I’ve never made it to the mile-high club. Don’t think that I’ll miss that one. Especially with you! I know who butters my bread…”

“Aww… Honey we had our first honeymoon fight. I can’t wait for the make-up sex!”, she purrs in my ear. God I love when she does that. “But first, the San Francisco plan. Do you want to know now, or let it unfold before your very eyes?” I’m feeling like an unknown journey would certainly perk me up, so I opt to let it unfold. Her devilish gleam is both exciting and a tad anxiety producing. What am I about to get myself into?

My beautiful bride slips something out of her purse and then covers herself up with the blanket. She seems to be squirming around quite a bit, and then her squirms become more rhythmic. Then it dawns on me what she’s doing. “Are you masturbating sweetheart?,” I ask her. “Couldn’t you wait?”

She slows down a bit, opens her eyes, and turns her head to me. “Have you ever fucked in a plane’s bathroom before? I thought not. Lesson number 317: always carry a bottle of lube when flying. 1. It allows for easier penetration, as you know, because 2. There’s not much room in there for foreplay, 3. the bathroom soap sucks as a lube, 4. we want quick and easy penetration, and most importantly, 5. while you may blow your load in there, I may not. So, I’m going to orgasm now, so that maybe, just maybe, we can come together in the 5 to 10 minute window that we’ll be in there.” And with that, she returns to masturbating. God, why didn’t I think of that? I guess because I haven’t been there yet.

I lift up the armrest that’s between us, and motion for her to lean in to me. I grab another blanket and wrap her torso with it. We readjust slightly so that I can place my arm under the blanket, across her shoulders and place my hand over her breast. I knead it ever so gently, and once her nipples come to life I place my thumb and forefinger and give her a continuous rhythmic twist. Amy picks up her pace and after some time I feel her orgasm course through her body. Once her breathing returns to a slightly elevated pace, she grabs my hand and says, “Let’s go tiger!”

We make our way back to the bathroom, and I suddenly feel self-conscious. I imagine that everyone knows what we’re about to do. Then it dawns on me that who cares? They don’t see me at all. They see some guy named Brandon. And Brandon is a big fucking stud who could give a shit what other people think. Wow! Talk about brain re-wiring in less than 10 seconds…

When we get to the rear galley, Amy motions for me to wait a minute, and then come to the door. In the meanwhile, I start to work myself up to a throbbing cock. This is not too difficult as I’m excited as hell to join the prestigious mile-high club. I open the door after a quick knock, and slip inside. Amy’s got her sundress hiked up to her shoulders, and her thong moved to the side. “How is she?,” I ask. “How’s who?,” she replies. “It’s me, your wife, Amy, and I’m all juiced up and ready to initiate you!” Right, the role play… She slowly bends over and places her hands against the wall. I spit in my hand and with a few quick strokes I’ve given my cock some homemade lube. I have to bend my knees just a little to get myself in the right position, and rub my head against her dripping moist lips. A slight bump, forces me into her and I realize that this is not some slow seduction. The elements are against us, so I attempt to ease in as much as possible. Definitely not easy. Once I can feel the full lubrication of my cock with her lube and juices, I start the motion. God, she’s so warm and juicy! Ah, she’s into Kegel exercises, that’s nice…. 1-2-3 squeeze…. Oops another air pocket… I grab both of her hips for more leverage. There it is, getting deeper. Sweeeeet…. Here are my Kegels sweetheart….

Amy’s got her own little mantra going over and over, “fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!” and then a kegel. I appreciate her hands against the wall as it offers her some leverage and stability. But why the hell am I thinking that? Fuck her, fuck her, fuck her, squeeeeze….

There’s a knock on the door, and we both say “Occupied!” and then laugh hysterically. Whoops! More than one person in there.

I can feel my orgasm rising, and I shift ever so slightly so as to not come just yet. “I’m ready sweetheart, where are you at?” Just a minute she replies. So I take my left hand and stick it in my mouth to get it good and wet and then I start flicking her clitoris. “That’s it lover-boy. Uhn, Uhn, uhn…” I feel it starting to build within her, and bring my attention back to my cock. I shift again, feel the friction, rejoin the dance, feel light-headed, and release. She follows a few moments later. Not much of a post-bliss moment in an airplane lavatory. I look in the mirror at the usual awkward site of me and Anthony in some form of embrace. But what I see this time shocks the hell out of me.

“Amy! What’s happened to your face?!”

“Huh? Jesus Christ kid, you scared the fuck out of me! For a minute there I thought that you were really Brandon, and that you could see my real face.”

“What?! I’m confused. I thought that you were really Amy because I can really see her face and not yours. What the fuck is going on?”

“Tell you what kid. Let’s get cleaned up, and I’ll tell you what I know when we get back to our seats.”

On our way back to our seats, we ask the flight attendant for a double bloody mary and a double gin and tonic. They arrive shortly after we do.

“So what gives Anthony? How come I can’t see your face? How come I can only see Amy’s face? Are we having a bad hop? Is there such a thing? Do some hops just fuck you up?”

“Slow down, I ain’t the fuckin’ Shell answer man. No there’s no trouble with these hops. They’re just like any other hops – no big deal – nothing special. This happens sometimes…”

“What happens sometimes? Are you stuck in her? Can you get out?”

“Jesus Christ, ‘Brandon’! Take a fucking chill pill. There’s no problem. Just hold your questions and listen. Can you do that? Good.” I fill my mouth with a pull from my G & T instead of filling it with questions. “Okay, sometimes this happens to me, and I’m going to stress ‘me’ here. Occasionally I have the ability to hide the “tell” so to speak. I don’t always know when it’s going to happen, and what exactly causes it. I mean, I have some ideas, but nothing I want to get into just yet. Are you with me so far?,” he asks.

“Yes, I have some questions, but I can wait.”

“Good boy. Now, as I was saying. This doesn’t happen all the time – only occasionally. It freaked the hell out of me the first time it happened. You know the reaction – where’d my fuckin’ face go?! I asked my sponsor about it when it first happened. He said that I was pretty fucking lucky. Not everyone has experienced ‘loss of face’. He heard of some hoppers who mastered the ability to hide their real face. Hidden from the other hoppers. Can you imagine? He even told me about one guy who would wake up his mount once inside of her. I don’t know the circumstances, but that seems pretty risky to me.

So, long story short, my friend. Funky things happen. I imagine that most hoppers don’t pay attention to these extra gifts because they’re usually too busy getting’ their rocks off. And if they do notice, they probably attribute it to whatever they’ve been partying on – drugs, alcohol, you name it.”

We sit together in silence for a long time. I don’t quite know how to digest this new information. I mean, I never thought that I’d hop people, and yet here I am doing it. What else is possible?

Anthony’s face is back, to my relief. “So you had some questions, Hon-?,” he asks.

“Well, what’s the point of questions that can’t really be answered? Are you curious about being able to master this ability? What would you do if you did? I don’t know I’m just rambling on.”

“How old are you kid? Mid-twenties? I’m forty five and I have no idea how this all works – how life works – how hopping works. I’ve learned that you can’t know everything, that you can’t prepare for anything. I’m not being a defeatist here. I’m being a realist. I have no control over what happens. I can only make choices about what presents itself to me. Hopefully they’ll be somewhat informed decisions, but not always. Capisce?” I see that Anthony’s presenting me with Zen and the Art of Body-hopping. At least his take.

“You side-stepped my question there.” I mean, come on, I want to know what he’s going to do.

“Well, I didn’t answer it how you wanted me to. Yes, no, maybe, I don’t know. Take your pick. Let’s turn that question around. How does my decision about me concern you? What will you get from my answer? Truly, my answer is not important to you. How would you answer that same question for yourself? Are you curious about having that ability? What would you do if you had it?” Not exactly the response that I was expecting from Anthony. Not really the one that I was wanting either. I’m a little pissed off that he won’t answer my question, and yet his throwing the question back at me really gives me some food for thought.

Amy finishes her bloody mary, lets down the tray on the empty seat next to her and puts her plastic cup on it, and puts her tray in the up position. She puts the armrest between her and the empty seat up as well, and twists herself around so that her feet are on the empty seat. She then lowers the front of her torso to the front of mine so that her back is to the seat in front of me. She snuggles in like a cat trying to get comfortable on a lap. Amy tips her head back a bit and looks at me for quite a while. Although I see Anthony’s face, I kind of wish it was Amy’s face. “Penny for your thoughts slugger…”

“Well… You feel like a duck, you sound like a duck, you smell like a duck, you certainly fucked like a duck, but I kind of wish you looked completely like a duck. I didn’t know that that was even possible until twenty minutes ago. I guess that I want the full illusion. Hell, I want to be able to do what you did. No more hiding from camera phones, mirrors, reflective glass…” I trail off in thought again.

The rest of flight was nothing to write home about. Anthony did have a surprise for me when we landed at SFO. He called ahead for a limo pickup at the airport. Well, a town-car was more like it. Still, it’s really nice not having to rely on a shuttle or taxi to get anywhere. I’ll have to remember this for future travel. Anthony’s such a pro, and I have so much to learn from him. I just hope that he doesn’t tire of me…

From arrival through check-in through actually being in the room at the St. Francis was smooth as silk. Our room wasn’t exactly the honeymoon suite, but we did have a spectacular view of the city. It wasn’t my first time in San Francisco, but I’m amazed every time I return. This time has to be tops. Anthony was right, this hotel is primo! And this is exactly why I don’t want to take over Brandon and Amy’s stay here.

“Kiddo, how about we switch up? I thought that you’d might enjoy a little go in Amy here. You know, have a bath, get cleaned up, get dirty again. You know the drill.”

“Jeez, you make it so romantic. But you know that does sound good to me. I still don’t want to take over their honeymoon. I was hoping that we could set them up with a nice dinner somewhere, find another hop, and let them enjoy their stay. That’s what would work for me.” I hope that he can hear that without hearing it as nagging.

“Dude… I’ve got it covered. We’ll dismount by four o’clock maybe five o’clock the latest, and we’ll each have someone to hop into ready and waiting for us. No worries, huh?”

“Aww, it’s so cute when you call me dude. Okay, let’s do it.”

Once we settle things up and we exchange our hops, I ended up having the most incredible bubble-bath. The tub was huge! It really helped that Anthony set me up with some candles and some really soothing music. He dallied a bit in the main room; I imagine getting things ready for our replacement hops, and dinner for the two honeymooners. We ended up having sex only the one time in the afternoon. I must say that it wasn’t as exhilarating as on the plane, but it was fun none-the-less!

I guess what I’m actually discovering for myself is that I love sex, but most importantly I love sharing it with someone who actually considers me in the relationship. Take Anthony for example. He’s phenomenal in the sack. Not because he’s all about the orgasm – it’s because he’s attentive to whomever he’s with. He makes everyone feel at ease. He’ll make sure that you’re comfortable – that it feels good for you. He doesn’t press his agenda upon you. It really is a dance with him, sometimes he leads, and sometimes you lead. Not to be all air-fairy, but it’s truly an organic process that unfolds from moment to moment. I really like that.

As we bask in out post-sex bliss, I feel so fortunate to be here. I can feel my heart beating strong, and my breath returning to normal. I love the smell of the crisp sheets, the bubble-bath that’s still lingering on my skin (although I’m in Amy, it feels like my skin), and the musky smell of sex that occasionally wafts up from beneath the sheets. And that I’m in the arms of someone that really cares for me is the bonus special. Or is this just an illusion that I’m falling for? The role play? Maybe I just can’t trust myself. Maybe I just need to stop hopping and feel it for myself. Fucking Doubt! Goddamned ambivalence! What the hell is real?

“You’re heads burning, kiddo. I can feel it going a mile a minute. Care to share?” Ugh. How the hell did I get to be so transparent.

“The fucking usual: ambivalence and doubt. Is this real? Are you real? Am I real? What’s really happening here? Can I even trust how good this feels? When’s the other shoe going to drop? I’m just fucking sick and tired…” I just blurt out totally uncensored.

Anthony turns Brandon’s body toward mine, and he moves in for the spoon. He hooks his arm underneath mine, and put’s Brandon’s hand between my breasts – just over my heart, really. He holds me there until it seems like our breath synchs with each other. But kind of the opposite effect – his out breath to my in breath. It feels very soothing to me, and I notice that I start to bring my awareness more to this feeling than my thoughts.

“Listen kiddo, I don’t know what it was like for you growing up, but I have a pretty good idea that you probably didn’t get appropriate attention from your family. And I personally think that that’s a fucking shame, cuz they missed out on what an amazing person you are. Hell kid, I really like you. I just don’t hang around with anybody. I hang out with you cuz you’re fucking brilliant, and creative, and fun. I may tease you about your ethics, but I really admire you for them. Most hoppers could really give a fuck about who they hop. They steal money, they abuse their mounts’ bodies, get people fired, do all kinds of mean nasty shit, and then just dump them. No fucking remorse. Maybe that’s the kind of shit your family did to you, because you just won’t engage in that stupid shit. I really admire how you care about people, about your mounts. I mean just look at where we are right now. Brandon and Amy on their honeymoon. I know how much it means for you to let them have it themselves, and I really respect you for that. And by the way, they’ll be having dinner at the Slanted Door with a great view of the Bay at sunset. You have heart kid, and it’s contagious. I like that about you.”

We lay there for some time, as I’m trying to find a place for that to land. And I can tell that it’s landing somewhere within me, because my eyes are getting moist. Anthony moves just a little so that he can place his mouth next to my ear. I know because I can feel the warmth of his breath caressing my ear. He ever so gently whispers into my ear: “You’re so special, you can do anything.” I feel the hot tears rolling down Amy’s cheeks.

Whisper

Chapter 1

Author - Janilmat

Beginnings, that’s the most difficult thing for me – having to start all over again. Or having to start at all, I guess. Does it come down to self-love / self-confidence? You’d think that I have it in spades, but I don’t. I’m smart and successful, but somehow nobody sees it. Or maybe I don’t show it. Or maybe I’m just fed up with not being recognized so why the fuck try anyway. I could probably stand up on this bar right now, rip my shirt off and all they’d see are tits. Is it what I’m showing or is just what they want to see? How do I even start if nobody sees me? I just for once wish that…

“Ali! Hello, earth to Ali. Come in Ali.”

Who the fuck is yelling my name? Ahhh, Christine. “Jesus Christine, would you tone it down? I can’t hear myself think.”

“That’s the point, moron. You’re thinking too much. That’s why I brought you over this glass of juicy malbec. Give it a swirl, give it a whirl, tell me what you think girl!”

Thank God for Christine. “Lame-o. ‘give it a swirl, give it a whirl’? I hope you just made that up, cuz if you’re repeating that, I’ve lost all respect for you.”

“Bite me.”

“Don’t tempt me…” I mean really. She’s so fucking hot, and yet she’s so understated. No flash, but she sparkles. I guess it’s because I know what’s underneath. I just wish that people would see that in me. …right, that’s what I was about to wish for.

“Ali, do I even want to know what’s on your mind? No scratch that! I want to know what you’re contemplating in that pretty little head of yours.”

I can’t help but laugh, and I can see by the expression on her face that Christine’s I’ve just lost her. “Oh sweetheart, I’m just laughing at how perfect this all is. You see, I don’t know where to begin to even tell you what’s up. And that’s perfect cuz, I was thinking about beginnings, and well, how I don’t really know how to begin anything.”

I see the smile slowly start to creep in to the corners of Christine’s mouth. There’s this bit of recognition I see in her eyes as well. We’ve certainly been here before. For the hundredth time, no doubt. Only thing is, I don’t know what she’s going to say to me this time.

“Ali, you need some professional help. It’s one thing to sit down here, as two beautiful women, discussing our issues, but I don’t know how to help you out of your funk. I’d like to be able to help, but I think I can only support you in the only way I know, and that’s to get you drunk and get you laid.”

Yep. Been down this road before. Although the professional help bit is new. I’ll have to think about that one. I just don’t know how much I want to open up to someone. How much do I want someone to see the real me? Ahhh… Therein lies the rub, I want someone to see the real me, and that scares the shit out of me.

“Okay Christine, drunk and laid sounds like it will work for me.” Uh-oh, I don’t like the look on her face. Is she mad at me?

“You’re such a pushover. Drunk and laid are easy. What about the professional help? Would you at least think about it?”

And I know she’s right. Drunk and laid are easy and also hard. Much easier when Christine’s around. That’s when guys gather like moths to a flame. But again, who to let in? And you can just forget about it when Christine’s not around. Beginnings. How to start? How to maintain?

“Look Chris, you’re right. Drunk and laid are easy, and I’m just fucking tired of easy. Where’s the god-damned challenge in that? I could fuck anybody I wanted to in here, but so-fucking-what? They’re too easy. I could just sit here looking smoking hot … and I am sitting here looking smoking hot … and guys are going to trip over their tongues on their way over here. And then what? They’ll buy me a drink? Throw me some lame-ass lines? Expect me to fall all over them? BORING! It’s all so fake. I’m so fake. Don’t get me wrong, I love the sex. Love it! I just hate all the shit that comes with it.”

“Well, I’m glad to see that you’ve got some fire in there after all kiddo. No shit it’s boring. I, for one, don’t care about that, but I know that you do. And I’m really glad to hear you finally get that off of your beautiful chest. Sure part of it’s fake, and how could you not feel just a little bit empty knowing that you don’t get to share the full package.”

I want to explain myself further, but Christine puts her hand up. I can see that she’s really pondering something. I just hope she doesn’t keep on with the “professional help” sales pitch. I turn to the bar, and look at the glass of malbec. It looks juicy, and juicy sounds appealing to me right now. I notice that I’m feeling a little jittery, and wonder why the hell that is. Could be that I’m approaching the edge of the unknown…

“Okay, Ali. I’ve thought long and hard about this, so I don’t want you to think that – “

“Hey can I buy you to lovely ladies a drink?” comes from behind us. God-damned interruption. I’m so pissed off that I could fucking kill this guy!

“Hey sugar,” says Christine to this guy, “my friend and I appreciate the offer, but we’re in the midst of a heart-to-heart. We’re not ready to join in with – “

“Tim. My name is Tim. And you are?”

Christine reaches out and places her hand on his forearm. “Tim, as I was saying, we are not ready to join in with the festivities just yet. We’ll wave you over later or something.” Tim reluctantly departs, but not without catching the bartender and buying our next round.

Christine leans in to me and resumes her train of thought, although I’m still a little pissed at the intrusion. “Right, so as I was saying earlier: I’ve been thinking about how you’re feeling, and I’m about to do something that I’ve never done before. I have someone you need to meet. Now before you even begin to protest – and don’t think that I didn’t hear that groan by the way – I’ve never introduced him to anyone. You see, he’s my treasure. I haven’t told anyone about him, ever. And come to think of it, I’m not going to tell you all that much. You’re just going to have to find out for yourself. You, my friend, need more challenges, and this will be perfect for you. Don’t thank me now, cuz you will be doing that plenty later on.”

“Okay, I’m intrigued, to say the least. And a challenge – we’ll see.”

“Off the table,” she retorts.

“What?”

“I said, ‘[he’s] off the table.’ Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth.”

“Sorry. Look, I’m so desperate that I’m going to grovel.”

“Pathetic,” she says. Don’t I know it.

“Ali, we need to get you out of this funk. I’ll put him back on the table if you can abide to have fun and at least be curious. Can you do that? And can you do that without badgering me?”

“Yes.” Not that I had to think long and hard about that.

“Good. Now then, shall we find out what kind of action and adventure awaits us tonight?” With that, she smoothly shifts her position on the bar stool, and announces her presence to bar. She really knows how to work that body, and in essence the room itself. God, how I wish that I could do that as easily as she does.

I can’t help but be mesmerized by Chris. If the opportunity presented itself, I would just watch her all day long. That would be my lesson: to learn how to know what I want and then get it when I want it. Chris does that so well. I suppose that’s why it’s more of a mentoring relationship than one of us being peers. Then there’s the fact that she introduced me to this scene. I feel like just a rookie.

I take another sip of wine, and wonder about Chris. She’s so smoothe, and it’s no act. If you don’t constellate around her in some harmonious fashion, your shit’s to the curb. She’ll tell you where you went astray, and if there’s no remorse on your part, you better find another galaxy cuz there ain’t room for you in hers.

I catch myself looking at her in a lingering kind of way. Mesmerized. That’s what I thought a moment ago. I love the way she arches her back – especially in that tight black dress. I’m dying to place my hand in the small of her back – in that most sacred of spaces just above her ass. This is one of those things I want, so why not move forward and just do it? I move the wine glass to my other hand, shift my weight just a little, and slowly move my open palm to that spot that’s just begging to be touched. The electricity starts to build the closer that I get, and I notice that Chris starts to extend her spine upwards while maintaining that beautiful arch. My hand hovers just for a moment, and I can feel the energy pulling me in. Contact. Electricity. Breath. I’m not breathing! There it is take the breath. Holy shit! How long have been holding my breath? Chris leans back into my hand, twists just a bit, drops her chin ever so slightly, and just looks at me with those smiling eyes of hers.

“That feels sooo hot,” she whispers. “How about we head out, grab a bottle of wine, and head over to my place?”

How many times I’ve wished to hear that, and here it is! I smile at her and tell her that I’d love to. We don’t even touch the glasses of wine that Tim bought us, and we make our way toward the door. Christine grabs my hand for a slight detour, and I can see that she’s approaching Tim. She stops right in front of him, and with her free hand she grabs the back of his neck. She pulls herself in to his neck, gives him a little kiss there, and then whispers into his ear. With that she turns and leads me outside. I look back and see his shit-eating grin getting bigger by the moment.

“Well, what did you say to him? After you released him, he looked like the cat that ate the canary.”

“All I said was, ‘Raincheck.’ And if I never see him again, I at least sprinkled him with some hope.” Nice. We could all use a little hope now and again.

We hop into Christine’s rental car for a short ride over to her place, which is actually the hotel that we’re staying at. We’re both here for the same conference, but we’ve been doing more playing than attending the actual conference. Not that I’m complaining, but I feel a little bad to come out to Portland to not attend the conference.

“Ali, could you call down to room service and have them send up a bottle of wine while I slip into something more comfortable?” With that, I’m a little anxious about her stripping without me. Plus I want to see her in that dress a little longer. There’s just something about fantasizing what’s underneath that really turns me on.

“No, don’t change just yet. I haven’t had a chance to fully appreciate you in that dress, and you really want me to appreciate you in that dress!”

Christine looks at me kind of funny for a moment, and then lets out the biggest burst of a laugh. She runs over to me, gets down on all fours, and looks up my dress. She maintains her laughing until tears are running down her cheeks. Her laughter is a bit contagious, so I start to laugh a bit. Once she seems fit to tell me what caused her to laugh, she begins: “I was a bit taken back by you saying no to me, and I was a little pissed at first. Then, I was pretty excited because you said no. Then this hysterical thought hit me, so I had to check it out.”

“So, I’m missing the punch line – “

“I thought, ‘About time she got some balls’, so I had to peek and see what was under the hood…”

We both laugh some more, and it feels damn good. She asks, “Whatta ya want to do, kiddo?”

“Like I said, ‘I want to appreciate you in that fucking dress.’ So how about if we go downstairs to the club attached to this hotel, and just get all hot and bothered. Then we can come up here and get all hot and bothered. Just the two of us.”

“Sounds good to me. Just let me freshen up a bit.”

The club is hoppin’ and though Chris and I get hit on pretty often, we manage to keep things to ourselves. That is, notwithstanding another hot woman or two moving in and out of our groove. Mostly though, it’s just Chris and I partnered up. And I make good on my promise – I really appreciate her in that dress. I really can’t keep my hands off of her. Nothing too obvious mind you – no groping her T or A. Slips here and there in those spots are welcome. Her ass grinding is phenomenal! She really knows how to move her ass, and I just keep my hands on those beautiful hips to pull her back in. Although my hands are all over, I feel myself letting go. The music is thumping through my body, my eyes move in and out of focus with the sequenced lighting; I can smell her perfume, and her sweat. I feel the sweat running down my back. My brow is wet, and little droplets fall into my eyes every now and then. I’m feeling a bit altered, and my body is just movin’ to the groovin’. Chris is grinding that beautiful ass of hers into my crotch, and I’m just flowin’ with her! I take my hands off her hips and spin her ‘round to face me. Her eyes are closed, and she’s still dancing. I look at that delectable body of hers, and I just want her right now. I step in to her, and we find our rhythm again. The heat’s cranking, and I’m just getting wetter by the moment. I can’t stand the tension anymore, so I grab Chris and lay a big juicy kiss on her. I feel her melt a little as we continue the kiss. She opens her eyes ever so slightly as we still remain lip-locked. I notice our rhythm has changed, and we’re now every so softly simulating sex in the middle of the dance floor. I really don’t give a fuck who sees us. And I realize that I’m continuing to let go. Christine pulls away very gently and indicates that she’s ready to move upstairs.

We hold hands all the way up the elevator, and I can feel my body is still in tempo with the club music. My ears have a slight ringing to them, and I imagine that Christine’s does as well. When we finally reach our floor, we have to walk only a few short steps to our room. Christine opens the door, and I follow. Again I’m just mesmerized. I can’t believe that I’m here with such a hottie.

“Bottle of wine?,” she asks.

“I’m good. Get one if you want one.”

“Nah. That’s not want I really want in my mouth.” She smiles that seductive smile of hers, and I’m hooked. I move in closer and plant another kiss on her lips. It’s a kiss that seems to last forever, and breaks at just the right time. She pushes away, and opens the curtains to a spectacular view of the Portland skyline. I move over to the door and dim the lights. When I turn back to the window, there she is dancing beautifully. It hits me how erotic it is to only be able to make out her silhouette. Again, I’m mesmerized.

The spell is broken by a crack of lightning that causes me to jump and then laugh. I slowly walk across the room and place myself behind Chris. She’s still moving her body to her own music as I pull the zipper down the back of her dress. Softly my right hand slips under her right shoulder strap as my left hand does the same to her left shoulder strap. I’m about to burst as I am so excited to unwrap Christine from the confines of her dress. She starts to sway a bit, and with each sway the bodice begins to fall away with my gentle nudges. As the dress bunches at her waist, her hands move to her hips where she uses them to help her shimmy out of the dress. I back up just a little to watch her undress, and I notice that she’s still wearing her heels. I imagine that the heels are giving her just the right amount of lift to make her beautiful ass even more spectacular. As the dress moves down, I see that she’s wearing a black thong. It just frames that spectacular ass in the right way. As much as I want to jump her right now, I move back even further to watch her dance as she kicks off her dress.

The thing that amazes me the most is not how damn sexy she is, but that it’s my friend Anthony in there being damn sexy. Yes, that’s right, Anthony. He happens to be my body hopping mentor. Although he prefers to be referred to as body hopping sponsor.

I totally appreciate Anthony helping me out. You see, the guy who initiated me into the world of hoppers was not very forthcoming about how to navigate the special gift of being able to hop. Fuck, I spent a whole week in one mount because I didn’t know how the hell to dismount. Now I do, thanks to Anthony. He’s been teaching me about the importance of staying in character, and it’s certainly added a level of spice to our mounts. Even though Ali and Christine are normally straight as an arrow, we do take the occasional poetic license – well more times than not. But when I’m in the mount, I AM the mount. Right now I’m not Jeff in Ali, I’m Ali. Anthony in Christine? That’s all Christine. That we’re totally into each other? Again Ali and Christine, at least for tonight anyway. One never knows what might present itself tomorrow…

The rain starts up, and the streets below start to glisten with the reflected city lights. As rain starts to collect on our window, a kaleidoscope of the city forms. I slip out of my dress, and let my hair down. I’ve been waiting for this all night. One step, another, almost there.

“Care to dance, Love?” …and we do. We continue where we left off on the last dance floor, although the rhythm has changed. It’s no longer the “thump, thump, thump” of the club. It’s our own ballad, and we’re moving just right with each other. The tempo changes as we move closer to the warm, soft bed that we collapse into. My senses start to return to normal after the club. I feel her tenderness as she explores my body. I stop breathing through my mouth and take in her scent… Yes, there she is, her scent is intoxicating. Christine brings her lips achingly slowly up my body, and rests herself on my neck. Her breath is hot on my neck, and even more hot as she whispers in my ear what she wants. There’s nothing quite like having Christine whisper in my ear. I swear that I she brings me to the brink of orgasm every damn time. She’s cooled down a bit from earlier, but I can taste her sweat as we move in a rhythm available only to us…

Kristin sauntered slowly through the foyer, passing through to the large living room area. This area looked considerably more elegant and modern, with the center focus being the large L-shaped beige leather couch accompanying a modern black and beige coffee table, with a floral arrangement of orchids in a Tuscan style vase placed in the center. Polly soon followed, walking a bit further, as the living room area continued seamlessly into a similarly themed dining table with matching chairs. Polly ran her fingers along the carefully varnished surface of the dining table. “Damn…you ain’t kiddin’ Lou, Mrs. Adams IS livin’ large, hehe…but how?”

“Harry…yo, check dis shit out!” said Kristin, chuckling deeply while holding up a medium-sized photo frame. The photo was Polly’s wedding photo, and it looked pretty recent. Polly looked ravishingly beautiful as the lovely redheaded bride, wearing a silk white wedding gown with a long graceful matching satin train. In the photo she was directly facing the figure of a tall, handsome, dark-haired man wearing a black tux and red cummerbund.

“Hehe, where did you get that photo of me and my…ahem, hubby?” smiled Polly.

Kristin answered by silently pointing to an empty space on one of the neatly arranged shelves that decorated the far living room walls; both shelves were located on opposite sides from the 60” LED TV that was also perfectly mounted into the wall. “Bitch musta been a fuckin’ gold digger, so dat would explain ev’rythin.”

Harry/Polly nodded, closing her eyes. For a few seconds, Harry could see images of Polly’s wonderful wedding day to her husband (who was named Thomas), their honeymoon cruise to the Eastern Caribbean, and the silver BMW 7 Series that Thomas was able to give to his wife for her recent 35th birthday, due to his high-level position as Executive Vice- President of Operations at BMW of North America. “Yeah, you’re right…husband is the one who has the dough.”

“Still doesn’t explain why dis bitch wastes her fuckin’ time workin’ at dat museum.” said Kristin.

“Who cares?” Polly said, smirking. “Now that we know Polly is loaded, it should be easy for us to access her private accounts so that we’ll have plenty of cash while at Vegas.”

“Fuck yeah!” growled Kristin enthusiastically as she head to the ultra- modern designed, spacious kitchen set next to the dining area. Opening the fridge, Kristin searched for some food and drink, inadvertently jutting her shapely bottom out and in full view. The sight of her curvaceous posterior caused Polly to bite her lower lip gently, as she tried not to dart her naughty green eyes from getting a closer look.

Polly took her handbag, placing it on the dining room table. She then pulled out a mysterious large brown paper bag that was rather hefty in her delicate hands. She called out, “You finished snoopin’ around buddy?”

Kristin replied as she closed the fridge.”Yeah, dis bitch ain’t got shit to eat except for bottled waters and healthy chicken salad packages.” she grimaced. “When we get to Vegas you best be lookin’ for the best all-you-can-eat buffets cause I sure ain’t gonna eat like a fuckin’ bird Harry!”

Polly winked. “Don’t worry Lou - I’m sure we’ll be having a great time over there.” Speaking of ‘great times’, let’s make one of our own now. We still got some time to kill, so…” Polly deliberately shook the brown paper bag in front of Kristin playfully. “Wanna head upstairs?”

Kristin’s eyes widened as her lovely lips turned into a devilish, mischievous grin. “Lead the way Mrs. Adams, hehe…” Lou replied in Kristin’s mellifluous tone as Kristin followed Polly, holding the six- packs with both of her dainty hands, up the large staircase to the second floor, heading for the master bedroom…

Elizabeth was standing outside the car rental office, surfing the Internet on her smartphone, semi-guarding her personal luggage and handbag as well as Jessica’s luggage. She was waiting on Jessica, who was inside finalizing the arrangements for the rental care. The two girls had finally landed at Los Angeles International Airport, but Elizabeth was already becoming rather bored and annoyed at her sister Jessica. Eddie knew that he had to continue to play the part of the ‘younger sister’ and while Jessica was amazingly sexy with all of the right curves, her sisterly, dismissive nature REALLY got on Eddie’s nerves. Eddie reminded himself though that a much more twisted personality similar to his own, would soon replace Jessica’s current demeanor.

Elizabeth looked down at herself, placing her smartphone back in her small beige Gucci handbag. She still could not stop appraising her sexy, curvaceous body and its athletic frame. Eddie had thankfully already spent last night selecting a casual yet attractive outfit he would wear for this morning’s trip, so even though he had woken up late (at least by Jessica’s standards), it didn’t take him very long to dress, brush Elizabeth’s long honey-blonde locks, and apply his makeup utilizing Elizabeth’s memories and thought patterns. In particular, Elizabeth was adorned today in a low-cut navy blue tank top tucked into a snug-fitting pair of short, faded, slightly frayed pair of daisy dukes; the ensemble was complemented by a relaxed, loose fitting, purple and blue checkered collared shirt which Elizabeth left unbuttoned, allowing passersby to gaze at her magnificent cleavage. Eddie chose to keep Elizabeth braless this time; in addition, Elizabeth was wearing a lacey white pair of panties which fit rather snugly against her smooth, silky skin. Her hair had been softly brushed and arranged, with only a few stray strands obscuring Elizabeth’s baby blues, which she deftly remedied by either blowing her hair off to the side or brushing it back. She had also squeezed her dainty feet into a stylish pair of 3-inch cream-colored sandals which unfortunately were a bit uncomfortable, causing Elizabeth to lift her legs every so often to adjust the straps. As always, Elizabeth’s angelic face was practically perfect, with a light layer of strawberry-flavored lip gloss adorning her lips, and a similarly shaded color eyeshadow which accentuated her gorgeous baby blue eyes.

Suddenly, Elizabeth heard her smartphone go off, accompanied by a melodious series of notes, indicating a text message. Pressing the center button, she noticed a text from Aunt Polly: “Hey you guys landed yet?”

Elizabeth quickly texted back: “Yes.”

Aunt Polly: “Good. This is Lou. Change of plans, me and Harry are at already at the aunt’s. Bitch is fucking loaded. Meet us there.”

Elizabeth smiled. “Nice dude,” she texted. “Sounds good.”

Aunt Polly: “Do NOT tell the sister where we are for now.”

Elizabeth nodded as she replied to the text. “Sure, no problem.”

Just then, Jessica came out with the keys to the rental car. Like Elizabeth, Jessica chose to wear something casual, choosing a sleeveless red collared shirt with only few buttons undone, which not only showed off her cleavage but also revealed the black lace bra she wore underneath, encasing and supporting her impressively prominent 34DD breasts and keeping them secure. Jessica had also chosen to wear a pair of tight-fitting denim jeans complemented by a pair of ankle- high brown boots, which appropriately matched the outfit of a young, vibrant, fashion-conscious woman. For the trip, Jessica chose to wear her hair in a relaxed ponytail, which cascaded neatly down to her upper back.

Jessica took out her sunglasses and placed them on, as she dangled the keys in front of Elizabeth, “Ok Lizzy, I got the car. Sadly it’s not a BMW…”

“Oh well…no worries sis, I’m not picky.” replied Elizabeth, before quickly placing her smartphone back in her Gucci handbag.

“It’ll take us about half an hour to get to the museum to meet up with Aunt Polly,” said Jessica, “but traffic shouldn’t be too bad since it’s only 11:00 in the morning.”

“Oh that reminds me sis, I got a text from…” said Elizabeth, catching herself in mid-sentence.

“You got a text? Text from who?” asked Jessica, curious.

“O-Oh…n-nothing sis, I didn’t say anything. I lost my…um, train of thought.” Said a nervous Elizabeth, still feeling uncomfortable.

Jessica looked at Elizabeth, shaking her head before gathering her bags. “Well, let’s get a move-on to the museum. Aunt Polly told us to meet her in the front of the main exhibit hall.”

Elizabeth nodded, “Ok Jess,” as she grabbed her own belongings and followed Jessica to the rental car lot.

Kristin waited rather impatiently, holding Polly’s semi-heavy brown paper bag. “Shit dawg, what’s takin’ so damn long?”

“Patience, my horny friend, patience…” said Polly as she carefully opened the heavy, large wood panel doors, allowing the two of them access to the Adams’s master bedroom. Flipping on a nearby switch, the two bodyhopped women were all of a sudden completely floored by the extensive wood paneling that was the main theme of Polly Adams’s modern-looking boudoir. The bedroom was an amalgamation of brown and white, with two separate entryways the retreated farther into the bedroom. The centerpiece of course was the luxurious dark brown, four- poster king-sized bed with mahogany red sheets. Another large 46” LED TV was inlaid into the wood paneling on the wall opposite the bed, and there was an intricately designed ceiling fan located directly above the bed. Polly walked over to the left entryway, which opened into a separate white door. Opening this door revealed two large, spacious wardrobes. One obviously housed the majority of Polly’s attire, while the other accommodated her husband’s. In contrast, Kristin sauntered into the other entryway, leading another white door. Upon opening it, Kristin beheld a spacious, marble-themed bathroom, complete with an oval shaped jacuzzi with multiple jets, perfect for two people, as well as a large, rectangular standing shower that spanned the full width of the bathroom. Opposite the jacuzzi was a generously sized white marble bathtub, with golden faucets, and of course all the necessary bathroom accouterments, including a collection of body oils, body washes, shampoos, conditioners, and a small variety of scented soaps. The sink was just as ornate, with three separate washbasins, also with golden handles.

“Holy shit man, we hit da jackpot!” shouted Kristin as she looked at her manly looking reflection in the mirror. Polly approached her from behind, her wrinkled, masculine visage also noticeable from the lit bathroom mirror. “Yes indeed, there’s no doubt that my mount has got not just the body but the goods too, hehe…” Polly remarked, winking as she took off her blue business jacket and tossed it on top of the bed, before eagerly cupping her ample 38C breasts which were currently encased and supported underneath her blouse.

“Well Lou my old friend, shall we experience the finer details of this wonderfully arranged and available bedroom?” asked Polly, a twisted smirk incongruously appearing on her face.

“Hehe…why yes Mrs. Adams. You know I am always at your service.” replied Kristin in her feminine, obedient tone, which Lou masterfully imitated.

Polly made her way back to the large king-sized bed, sitting herself gingerly on top of the bed. The soft gentle touch of the mahogany red silk sheets made her gasp, as she slid back a few inches, biting her lower lip and gesturing her dutiful yet decadent secretary to join her. Kristin/Lou smiled, wasting no time as she too aggressively approached the bed with a lascivious look that was strangely perverse on her youthful-looking face. She leaned towards Polly, quickly unfastening the buttons of her light yellow blouse, as her own magnificent cleavage slowly revealed itself for Polly’s delightful, personal pleasure. Polly, or rather Harry, acknowledged his wanton, lustful desire for Kristin’s svelte body, smiling and moaning in his deep, resonant baritone, which gradually grew louder as Kristin completely unbuttoned her blouse, revealing a lacey red lace demi-cup bra that spectacularly showed off Kristin’s ample assets. Guided by his lecherous nature, Harry made Polly’s slender fingers reach for Kristin’s generously proportioned 36D breasts, and begin lightly groping them…as Kristin continued to lean her body closer. Parting their lips, both Polly and Kristin made intimate contact, with Kristin slipping her moist tongue, her delicate fingers sensually teasing along the soft fabric of Polly’s white blouse, wandering upwards while helping to undo the rest of the blouse’s buttons. Very soon, both ladies were kissing and molesting each other with wild abandon, their bountiful breasts colliding gently against each other. Kristin cradled Polly’s waist, lowering the two of them against the satin mahogany bed sheets. Once they both made contact, Kristin began to slink her body forward, her fingers grabbing hold of Polly’s white pleated skirt. She traced her fingers along the gentle sides of Polly’s hips, before subsequently unfastening Polly’s belt buckle and removing it from her perfect hourglass figure.

“Mmmm…already gettin’ to the good stuff Miss Jacobs?” Polly chuckled deeply, biting her lower lip and rolling her eyes back.

“Mmmm…been dyin’ to fuck ma’ boss ev’r since I started workin’ for her, hehe…” said Kristin gruffly, showing a devious smile.

Polly leaned her torso forward, and began to wiggle her hips, as the friction between her garment and the bed allowed her skirt to slowly slide downwards, exposing a matching white pair of lace panties which were set very high against Polly’s waist and pleasing inner thighs. Kristin further assisted, dragging her skirt past Polly’s lovely legs, but not before removing Polly’s navy blue pumps and blindingly flinging them to the floor.

“Hehe, dat’s soooo much better,” grinned Kristin, shortly before sliding her own satin skirt downwards, revealing a matching red lace string bikini bottom.

Polly nodded, grunting in approval, looking at the articles of clothing that had been haphazardly tossed to the floor. She idly teased a soft, curly lock of her dark red hair, while her other hand traced along her taut stomach. “So…what do you want to do to your ‘boss’ now, hehe…”

Kristin grabbed the nearby brown paper bag and placed it next to her, while she climbed back up onto the bed, and straddled Polly’s shapely thighs. Polly/Harry moaned in her deep manly voice, completely sexually aroused by the sight of Lou wearing Kristin’s tight fitting body, and how well the flimsy yet alluring red lace demi-bra and matching string bikini accentuated Kristin’s wonderful curves.

“Hmmm…let’s see,” said Kristin, as her right hand gracefully went into the brown paper bag. Turning her head away, Kristin dug through the bag till she felt something rather thick and rubbery, and grasped it firmly. Withdrawing her hand from the paper bag, she smiled as she pulled out an 8-inch pink silicone rubber dildo, waving it proudly in front of Polly. “We gotsa winner, boss lady!” she chuckled.

Polly’s smile also widened considerably as she unconsciously began to slowly spread her legs, and backed her body closer against the bed. Holding the dildo and caressing the rubbery surface, Kristin brandished the sex toy playfully, flicking a small switch, as the dildo began to make a low-pitched humming sound. Meanwhile, Polly deftly reached over and around Kristin’s chest to locate the clasp of Kristin’s demi-bra. Releasing it, Kristin’s supple, pert breasts plunged and bobbed freely, titillating Polly’s own sensitive nipples as she casually glanced at their dance-like swaying. Polly gasped as she cupped her own breasts, letting her fingers trace along the small circumference of her light brown areolae, then lightly tapping and pinching her nipples.

“Mmmmm….shove that dildo inside me Miss Jacobs. Push it in REALLY good!” commanded Polly in a curt, unladylike stern tone.

Kristin dutifully complied, as she maneuvered the vibrating dildo first in-between Polly’s healthy cleavage, the tiny vibrations sending erotic signals all over Polly’s shapely form. She dragged the dildo then along the middle of Polly’s well-toned abdomen, her other hand reaching to tug on the thin straps of Polly’s white pair of panties, coercing them downwards, as Polly’s neatly trimmed reddish tuft of pubic hair became visible, followed by her pink, moist vaginal lips. She brushed the tip of the vibrating dildo across Polly’s labia, as Polly’s body shivered, and Kristin heard an audible gasp. Kristin smiled even more, and then lowered her face and entire body slightly downwards. Building a small amount of saliva, she expectorated onto the surface of the dildo, lubricating it, and then slowly inserted the rubber dildo while spreading Polly’s reddened pussy lips with her other hand.

Polly/Harry felt the large, elongated probe beating within her body as Kristin slowly wriggled the dildo back and forth, happily making a weird perverse mixture of high-pitched breathy, sex-kittenish moans contrasted by lewd deep-sounding baritone roars:

“Mmmmm…ohhhhh….yes……yes….OHHHH FUCK YEAH! THIS PUSSY IS SO FUCKING TIGHT! SHIT THAT FEELS SOOOOO GOOOOOOD!!! HARDER LOU, HARDER!!!”

Kristin/Lou voluntarily added to the explosion of erotic sensations Polly was experiencing by moving her face just inches away from Polly’s pussy. Finding the appropriate angle, she tilted her head and began flicking her tongue to touch the tip of Polly’s clitoris, moistening and stimulating the tiny, sensitive organ. Noisy slurping and sucking sounds could be heard in conjunction with Polly’s aggressive growls of ecstasy, as Kristin continued to suck and tease at Polly’s clit, while her other hand had the important task of further manipulating the dildo deeper and harder into Polly’s pussy. Polly reacted by facilitating Kristin’s tasks further, her right hand pushing Kristin’s head down, giving her a better view of her orifice, while her left hand attempted to brace her naked body as it was being ravaged by the lecherous combination of Kristin’s titillating tongue and the full length and girth of the dildo being shoved fully into her pretty pink pussy.

Beads of perspiration were forming on Polly’s face, cascading down her cheeks…as the bright lights of the master bedroom added a bit of heat and intensity to the bodyhopped women’s decadent sexual act. It was a strange cacophony of guttural groans and feminine moans that took place in that bedroom. Fortunately. it did not take very long for Harry to fully experience the extent of Polly’s orgasm as Polly let out a low- pitched moan, squinching her eyes, her body shuddering as her pussy juices began to spurt out in generous helpings from her vagina, coating the dildo and soaking Kristin’s lips and tongue. Kristin heartily lapped up the sweet and salty goodness, caressing and teasing the outer surface of Polly’s labia. The explosiveness of the orgasm caused Polly’s sweaty body to collapse, as Kristin slowed her tongue movements. For a few glorious minutes, the two of them laid there silently on the bed, with Kristin’s head rising and falling as it felt the heavy inspiration of Polly’s ample chest…

Kristin was the first one to rise, smiling at Polly. “Damn dawg, Aunt Polly’s cunt is like so fuckin’ tight…she ain’t probably had a REAL man in months!” she exclaimed, chuckling as her slender hand fished into the brown paper bag again.

“Yeah…” sighed Polly, smiling and rolling her eyes, completely content but still breathing quite heavily. She noticed Kristin suddenly looking inside the paper bag again and asked, “Say, Lou…whatcha doing now?”

Kristin turned to Polly and with an ecstatic sneer, pulled out a medium-sized leather harness with an 8-foot shiny black strap-on attached. “Why, just gettin’ ready for Round Two Mrs. Adams, hehe…” Lou replied in Kristin’s gentle, feminine tone.

A roguish, nasty-looking smirk appeared on Polly’s face upon hearing Kristin’s response, as she licked her lips, leaning back onto the bed…

“Well, this is the place,” commented Jessica as she and Elizabeth looked up at the entrance to the avant-garde looking building that was the Pacific West Asian Museum.

“Looks nice from the outside,” Elizabeth remarked, folding her arms.

Jessica did not say a word as she quickly entered the museum and came face to face with the main exhibit hall, along with her sister. The exhibit hall was large and expansive, with the primary focus being the large, ornate pieces of decorative Japanese ceremonial armor and accompanying Japanese weapons being displayed in rectangular glass casings. A variety of Japanese artifacts were arranged in accompanying glass exhibits on all four sides of the exhibit hall. Weapons from different Japanese eras were also mounted, including katanas, broadswords, and shruiken of varying sizes, shapes, and composition.

Elizabeth sighed, “Damn, this place is so big Jess. How are we ever gonna find Aunt Polly?”

“She wanted us to meet her at her office on the second floor. So my guess is we take these stairs,” Polly remarked, pointing to a large grand wooden staircase leading upwards.

The two girls were about to head upstairs when suddenly they were accidentally interrupted by the noisy walk and voice of a short, paunchy, balding bespectacled man in an ill-fitting tweed suit, muttering to himself as he hastily made his way down the stairs: “Impertinence! Such impertinence! Nobody talks to Orville S. Parsons that way! I’ve never been…”

Jessica waved to the gentleman. “Excuse me, sir?”

The gentleman stopped in mid-walk and glowered at Jessica. “Yes? What the devil do you want?”

Both Jessica and Elizabeth were taken back at his unpleasant behavior. Jessica was the first to respond, “I-I’m sorry, I know you must have a lot going on in your mind. But we’re trying to find our aunt, Polly Adams, she’s the curator of this museum. Do you know where her office is located?”

The man pushed up his glasses and narrowed his beady little eyes. “Humph! So you two must be the ‘nieces’ that ungrateful witch was incessantly blathering on about?”

Jessica nodded, a little uncertain and offended at that remark. “Um…I guess we are, yes.”

“Well, I am beyond elated to inform you that your aunt no longer is under the employment of this institution. And that was of HER choosing, not mine! Good riddance, I say! Such a flagrant, disrespectful harlot! And her secretary Kristin is no better!” the man snapped.

“S-She doesn’t work here?” Jessica asked, a little confused. “W-Why not? What happened?”

Elizabeth remained quiet during the conversation. Hehe, this could only be Harry’s handiwork, she thought, her face contorting into a small, subtle grin.

“You’re her nieces, why don’t you ask her yourself? She’s probably back at her house. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got a big exhibit to do ALL by myself, and I don’t need to waste my breath on ignorant hussies like you two.” With that said, the man continued his steps, darting to the left of Jessica, heading past the main exhibit hall to his office.

Elizabeth shrugged. “Well isn’t he Mr. Sunshine,” she sarcastically quipped.

Jessica placed her svelte hand underneath her chin in deep thought. “Weird. Why would Aunt Polly suddenly leave her job? Something doesn’t add up.”

“Well we won’t find any answers here sis,” replied Elizabeth. “I suggest we head to Aunt Polly’s house and speak to her to get the full story. Not to mention, my feet are killing me in these heels! We’ve been on the move since 7:00 am this morning, you know.”

“Awww, is my little sister getting tired?” smiled Jessica, stroking Elizabeth’s hair in an almost motherly fashion, which Elizabeth/Eddie was not very fond of. “Just teasing you sis…ok, let’s head to Aunt Polly’s.”

After taking a quick shortcut using the service roads in San Jose, Jessica and Elizabeth reached the Adams’s estate, arriving at the large iron gates. While waiting for them to open, Elizabeth peered through the glass window of their rental car, completely awestruck by the sheer size and magnificence.

“Oh…my…god…does Aunt Polly really live here?” asked Elizabeth with her mouth agape.

Jessica just stared at her sister. “What do you mean, ‘does Aunt Polly really live here?’ Of course she does; she’s lived here for the last three years. She married that handsome BMW executive and he relocated her to this place, remember? We were both bridesmaids at their wedding and the reception was held in this house!”

Elizabeth looked down, her face turning a little red. Damn it, Elizabeth/Eddie thought. That was a stupid question to ask, I shouldn’t have been so fuckin’ careless. Elizabeth feigned an embarrassing laugh. “Oooohhh…right I remember now. We wore blue satin bridesmaid gowns.”

Jessica was just pulling the rental car up to the front door of the lavish home. Bringing the vehicle to a halt, she pulled the parking gear and turned to Elizabeth. “We wore pink and white gowns sis.”

“God damn it!” Elizabeth cursed under her breath. “That’s right…I’m sorry…”

“Lizzy are you ok?” asked Jessica, her attention focused on her addlepated younger sister. “Exactly how much sleep did you get last night?”

“Um….well, I…o-oh look Jess! Isn’t that Aunt Polly’s BMW?” Elizabeth hesitatingly said, pointing to the silver BMW parked off to the side, hoping that would throw off any suspicion.

Jess sighed and turned her head back, then nodded with a pensive look on her pretty face. “Yeah, it is. That’s strange; Aunt Polly usually is very meticulous about parking her car in the garage; she wouldn’t just leave it out in the open.”

“Maybe she was in a hurry and didn’t have time?” Elizabeth answered.

“No that’s not like her…anyways, let’s get inside and we can ask her,” said Jessica, before opening the door and stepping outside. Elizabeth followed suit and the two girls soon approached the tall ornate mahogany door. Oddly enough, they found the door slightly ajar!

“Liz look!” exclaimed Jessica. “The front door is slightly open….see?” Jessica pointed with her slender finger, beginning to nervously show some concern.

“Yeah I do,” acknowledged Elizabeth. Although feigning her concerns to her sister, Elizabeth/Eddie already knew who had entered earlier and was just playing along. “That IS weird, hmmm…”

“I don’t like the looks of this. Look, when we go inside, stay close to me, ok?” instructed Jessica.

“Ok sis, no worries,” replied Elizabeth, as she inched forward and closely walked with Jessica inside the house.

As the two girls quietly entered, Jessica had a harrowing, gnawing sensation in the pit of her stomach. The lights to the foyer were on, and everything appeared to be undisturbed: there was nothing broken or mishandled. Polly’s handbag was lying on the dining room table, and it appeared to not have been touched. But something certainly seemed amiss to Jessica…

CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG….the old grandfather clock chimed, startling Jessica, making her jump a few feet. However, the chiming barely fazed Elizabeth, although she did a good job of appearing to be frightened in front of Jessica.

“I-It was just the clock, whew…” Jessica sighed, wiping a tiny bit of perspiration from her brow.

Suddenly, both girls heard some very loud creaking from upstairs, coming from the master bedroom. Accompanying this was a strange combination of voices, voices that appeared to be in a frenzied state. Jessica and Elizabeth could make out Polly’s screams and cries, but…it was mixed with very odd, very vulgar language coming from Polly herself. Jessica gasped as she heard Polly cry out sentences such as “Ohhhh…fuck yes, shove that dick hard in my pussy now!” or “Oh my god I’m so fuckin’ horny and I’m lucky to be possessing this fuckin’ bitch.” What really freaked Jessica out was the accompanying voices…distinctly masculine, grunting and groaning and basically responding to Polly’s commands/request: “Mmmm…you got it boss lady…” or “Harry your bitch’s cunt is sooo fuckin’ tight…I fuckin’ love it!”

Jessica could not believe what she was hearing up there. “W-What the hell is going on up there?” she asked Elizabeth, gasping again at the profanities being said.

Elizabeth did her best to feign ignorance. “I don’t know Jess…honestly I’m just as shocked as you are.” She had a hard time holding back a small, mischievous grin as Jessica continued to look back upwards.

“Oh my god I think Aunt Polly is…is…” said Jessica solemnly. “Lizzy, we need to call the cops, NOW.”

Elizabeth immediately shook her head. “Are you sure about that? How do you know Aunt Polly may be just…having some fun?”

“Seriously Lizzy, that’s our aunt! She doesn’t do things like this, not since we’ve known her. And she’s a married woman! She could be in serious trouble!”

“Why don’t we just go up there and find out?”

“Are you insane? We don’t know who’s there with her or what they are doing to her! They could be bigger and stronger than you and me, and I’m sorry but the 6-month long self-defense class you took in college isn’t gonna help in this situation.”

“Jess, stop being such a bitch…if we need to help Aunt Polly, we need to go up there.”

“Whoa…I’m just gonna ignore the fact you just cussed at me, sis. Honestly, what’s wrong with you today Lizzy? You’ve been really different, and not at all yourself since last night after you left the bar.”

“Stop changing the subject,” snapped Elizabeth, waving her finger impatiently in front of Jessica. “You know what? Fine, whatever. You stay down here and freak out. I’m gonna head up there to find out what’s going on now.” And with that, Elizabeth raced past Jessica and headed upstairs.

“Wait…Liz, stop! Wait for me…” yelled Jessica as she followed closely behind her.

As Jessica ascended the stairs, the gnawing pit in her stomach was growing, becoming more uncertain, more unsettling. She reached the double mahogany wood panel doors of the bedroom; Jessica could hear the heavy breathing and the disturbing array of lascivious moans echoing and audible behind those doors. Elizabeth was nowhere to be found, and Jessica assumed she already went in. She wished that she had not had that argument with her sister earlier; it would have avoided Elizabeth suddenly brashly charging her way upstairs, leaving Jessica alone and completely afraid.

Jessica began to nervously nibble on her fingernails. She REALLY did not want to open the door, but she was extremely worried about her aunt, and even more so, her younger sister. Like it or not, it was her responsibility to find out. She hoped she was not making the wrong decision as she slowly turned the handle and opened the double doors, cautiously walking in…

Unfortunately, as soon as she entered the bedroom, Jessica went into a state of panic and shock like no other.

Speechless and frozen in place, Jessica’s face turned completely pale as she saw her Aunt Polly completely naked, her back propped up against the bed. Her legs were completely spread open, her knees slightly bent, as Jessica glimpsed Polly’s shiny inner thighs. Jessica winced as she saw her aunt’s face contort into a tawdry, indecent expression of lust and pleasure, licking her lips. Uncertain as to the reason, Jessica carefully walked around the bed a few feet, till she was at the right angle to see the reason for Aunt Polly’s perverse action. Jessica almost wished she hadn’t gotten a closer look, as she saw a slender, curvaceous young brunette woman, more than likely in her mid- 20’s, completely topless, and straddling her aunt. She was wearing a black leather harness around her svelte waist, and her exposed breasts were swaying and jiggling as the woman was pounding her aunt’s pretty pink pussy with an 8-foot-long, thick shiny black strap-on dildo. The woman roared in a weird, deep, manly voice that sent chills down Jessica’s spine, and continued to do so while penetrating her aunt; she was grasping Polly’s knees for support, as her hips bucked back and forth, so that the dildo could push all the way in, forcing Polly to scream loudly. It was a twisted image that Jessica would not soon ever forget…

Polly tilted her head and soon took notice of Jessica just standing there, completely stunned. Recognizing Jessica’s face from the photos Candace had sent her, she grunted deeply as she looked at the clock next to their nightstand, “Awww fuck….damn it, you have REALLY shitty timing, you know that?” Polly growled in Harry’s gruff baritone.

“A-Aunt P-Polly?” whimpered Jessica, completely petrified. “W-What’s going on? W-Why are you talking like that?”

“Oh Jesus Christ I’m not gonna go through that fuckin’ spiel again,” grumbled Polly as she continued to be pounded by Kristin/Lou. “Hey Lou!” Polly called out, pointing her finger towards Jessica. “That sexy piece of ass is your mount, so go do your “trade-up” buddy!”

Kristin slowly pulled her strap-on out of Polly’s orifice, as Polly idly teased her nipples, eyeballing Jessica’s lovely, busty figure as if it was a piece of juicy meat. Kristin’s strap-on was still vibrating, and as she sauntered slowly and menacingly, Jessica could hear the vibrations getting louder.

“AIEEEEEEEE!!! Stay away from me you…you freaks!” screamed Jessica as she tried to back away from Kristin, grunting and licking her lips, and holding out her outstretched hands. Jessica turned tail and effortlessly dodged Kristin’s attempt to grab her. She sprinted over to the double doors and was about to open them when all of a sudden she was knocked down from behind. Losing her balance, Jessica immediately fell to the floor, her body hitting with a loud THUD! Completely prone and unable to move, Jessica turned her head to look behind her and got an even bigger shock than before: it was her sister Elizabeth had deliberately knocked her down. Elizabeth was clenching her thighs and ass, pinning Jessica to the floor firmly, while twisting Jessica’s slender arms uncomfortably behind her back.

“Now where do you think you’re going, ‘big sis’?” Elizabeth chuckled, as Eddie decided to forgo his imitation of Elizabeth, his deep, gravelly baritone instead now reappearing from Elizabeth’s mouth in a very calm and threatening manner.

“E-Elizabeth? S-Sis?” cried Jessica, confused and even more freaked out at hearing her sister’s strange manly voice. “W-What are you doing? L-Let me go! O-Oh my god not you too!”

Elizabeth continued to hold Jessica firmly, causing quite a bit of pain shooting into Jessica’s shoulders. The impact of Jessica’s fall was so sudden and hard that Jessica suddenly become a bit woozy and disoriented. The last thing she recalled before slipping into a state of unconsciousness was her sister’s evil, menacing laugh, and the sound of her body being dragged…

Jessica woke up about an hour later…she had developed a horrible headache, which she surmised had occurred when she fell. Other than that, she didn’t suspect that she had broken any bones. She looked around, and noticed that she was still in the master bedroom of the house, her body placed flat on the king-sized bed. Her wrists were tied together, with her arms above her head, to the bedframe with a strong piece of thick rope. She made a frantic attempt to tug and remove the complicated knots before finally giving up. Continuing her quick survey, her eyes soon focused on three shapely silhouettes in the distance, which were moving towards her direction…they kept coming closer and closer till Jessica could finally discern their identities: her Aunt Polly, her younger sister Elizabeth, and the topless brunette woman, who was still wearing the strap-on dildo. All three women were completely naked and a bit sweaty, and the three of them had very disturbing smirks on their faces. Jessica looked down at her own body, and found that her clothes had been violently stripped off, and she too was completely naked and vulnerable.

“Wake up sleepyhead!” smiled Polly, speaking in Harry’s menacing, resonant baritone. Polly’s pussy juices were idly trickling down her inner thighs, obviously from having been fucked multiple times since Harry and Lou had arrived at the house. Jessica could see a bit of sticky, white residue dangling from Polly’s labial folds, as well as cum stains across Polly’s breasts - a rather messy, disgusting sight which repulsed her. The other two ‘women’ chuckled in their own deep manly-sounding voices in response to Polly’s clever greeting.

“W-What the hell are you people?” Jessica cried out. “And what have you done to my family?”

“Why big sis,” smiled Elizabeth/Eddie. “I’m still here, see?” Elizabeth cupped and groped her naked breasts, flicking her nipples….her moans were high-pitched and breathy, but soon gradually dropped several octaves lower till it matched Eddie’s own gruff baritone. Jessica squinched her eyes, unable to handle Elizabeth’s twisted appearance. “I’m just under…different management right now, haha!” laughed Elizabeth maniacally.

“OK fuckers, cut da bullshit.” growled Kristin in a much deeper, ghetto-soundin’ baritone than Polly and Elizabeth. “When do I gets to fuck dis bitch?”

“Go right ahead Lou my man, she’s all yours.” winked Polly. Lou had a nasty grin on his lovely face as he slowly lumbered Kristin’s body towards Jessica…

“Yeah, fuck the shit outta her…she’s been a pain in my ass all day since we got here!” grumbled Elizabeth.

Polly then turned to Elizabeth, pulling her a bit closer. “Now then, while Lou is busy fucking your older sister…do you mind helping your aunt with a little…‘tasty, personal project’, Lizzy?” asked Polly, biting her lower lip.

“Hehe, of course ‘Auntie Polly,’ I’d be glad to!” giggled Elizabeth mockingly as she ran her slender finger along Polly’s naked breasts. “You know that’s why Mom sent me and Jess down…to help you out.”

Polly/Harry grinned, closing her eyes and chuckling deeply. “Mmmm…perfect, hehe…‘thank goodness for my nieces.’ Lizzy, why don’t you come over here now, to the other side of the bed, so we can get started on our…‘project,’ hehe…”

Elizabeth silently nodded, smiling as she dutifully followed Polly over to the edge of the bed, immediately lowering her shapely form downwards, while Polly braced herself and sat down on the right side of the large, spacious king-sized bed. Elizabeth immediately turned her whole body around, climbing on top of her aunt, while Polly shifted her body backwards, laying completely flat against the soft surface of the bed. Elizabeth had a cheeky grin as she first took sight of Polly’s reddened, tender labia, a thin crusty layer of her cum visible, with her pussy lips already widened appropriately due to Kristin’s earlier sexual intervention. In contrast, Polly could notice the full weight of Elizabeth’s naked body press gently against her, feeling the supple texture of Elizabeth’s breasts collapsing and squeezing against her smooth stomach. Her viewpoint was slightly different, as she looked upwards into Elizabeth’s beautifully trimmed patch of blonde pubic hair, and then at the slightly protruding opening of Elizabeth’s own vagina, the labial folds less reddened and tender but fully manipulated from Elizabeth’s masturbation session earlier that morning…

Both aunt and niece were in their correct positions, as beads of sweat began to appear on their foreheads, the bright lighting of the bedroom again intensifying their lust and decadent desire to taste and eat each other out. Elizabeth/Eddie grunted deeply, and said in a playful, devious whimper, “Mmmmm…Auntie Polly, may I have a taste? Pretty please?”

“Of course Lizzy honey, and I will too!” smiled Polly, nodding with a similar amount of mischievousness, as they gripped each other’s arms and tilted their heads in their respective directions to begin “dining out”…flicking their tongues as they moistened and spread them across their sensitive pussy folds. Polly found Elizabeth’s tight clit and slowly slipped two fingers to accompany her tongue in playing and tickling Elizabeth’s clit in a random, lustful manner. In contrast, Elizabeth chose to stick with her moist tongue, rolling it up so that it had access to Polly’s already reddened and tender clit. Regardless of the method, both aunt and niece were completely infatuated and intoxicated by the incestuous ‘meal’ they were partaking right now…

Meanwhile, Jessica was petrified beyond belief as she struggled to undo the ropes binding her wrists, tugging and pulling on them with all of her strength, to no avail. As a glamour model, Jessica had been somewhat familiar with BDSM, as it was a fantasy/fetish that was quite lucrative for models. She had done some work modelling before in BDSM wear, and even was handcuffed for one particular shoot. But that was planned and arranged; photographers and crew members were around her, and she wasn’t forcibly stripped naked by anyone. If she felt uncomfortable with any situation, she could express her concerns to the photographer or his/her assistants and they’d make adjustments. No matter how kinky the situation got, Jessica could always remind herself: this is NOT real - don’t be afraid.

Unfortunately for Jessica, she was facing a VERY real and terrifying situation right now. Her family members, i.e. her younger sister and her aunt, were acting in a manner she would NEVER have thought possible; it was almost as if they had been replaced and taken over by some evil demons or pod-creatures like she has seen in the movies. Terrible creatures that just happened to be sexually deviant - they wanted a lot of it and couldn’t get enough.

Jessica’s face was becoming as white as a sheet as Kristin was viciously and awkwardly shambling towards her. It was a perverse, unbelievable sight, and Jessica could still not believe her eyes: a beautiful, naked brunette woman, tall and slender in appearance, almost as attractive as Jessica herself, seemed to be possessed by some otherworldly force, as her smooth, slender legs were incongruously waddling slowly to get to her. There was no subtlety at all in Kristin’s movements and no feminine grace seen; the pungent, intoxicating smell of sex had hypnotized Lou, and he wanted more of it, with Jessica as his prime target…

“G-get the hell away from me! D-Don’t you dare come any closer…” shrieked Jessica, trying to bend her hips and curl her body farther and farther away.

Kristin then raised the back of her hand, then immediately slapped Jessica’s cheek, coming down hard with the spring of an automatic piston, stinging Jessica and bringing a few tears down her eyes. “Shut da fuck up, bitch!” growled Kristin in a disturbingly commanding baritone.

Jessica jumped almost a foot upon hearing the woman’s ominous sounding voice, trying to hold back her burgeoning tears, uncertain as to the rest of her terrible fate.

Kristin inched ever so closer to Jessica, looking directly at her. With a wicked glare, Kristin gripped Jessica’s chin with her hands and whispered, “Mmmm…such a pretty lil’ bitch, ain’t ya?” Kristin then proceeded to fondle Jessica’s large, supple breasts, teasing her nipples. “Damn, you gots a great set of tits, bitch…I’s sure gonna enjoy havin’ dem all to m’self, haha!” Kristin then returned to face Jessica, “There ain’t no reason to resist bitch. I’m gonna get yo’ sexy ass body, ev’n if I hafta fuck ma’ way to get it!”

Jessica’s eyes widened; she had no idea what the crazy woman was talking about, but she soon found out first-hand as Kristin lightly brushed her hand against the shiny black rubber surface of her strap-on dildo, before encircling it and stroking it up and down. “Hmmm…dis nothin’ compared to ma’ big black cock, but it’ll do, hehe…” Kristin said.

Elizabeth/Eddie turned from licking Polly’s tasty, moist pussy to briefly remark, “Shit yeah! Fuck her good Lou!”

“You fuckin’ bet I will,” Lou growled, as he grabbed Jessica’s legs roughly, and with a lecherous look in his pretty feminine eyes, he lowered Kristin’s waist so that it was level with Jessica’s perfectly shaped, light pink pussy mound. Showing hardly any restraint, Lou/Kristin leaned forward and expectorated a bit of saliva along Jessica’s labial folds, then repeated this action by spitting into her hand, before rubbing the saliva like a natural lubricant. “Ok bitch…spread dem legs!” Kristin commanded as she pulled Jessica’s lovely legs open, and then with fiendish glee, slowly forced the big shiny black strap-on into Jessica’s vaginal opening, the large girth of the dildo spreading and separating Jessica’s pink labia apart. The sheer force of the object being initially and slowly penetrating into Jessica caused a searing, sustained amount of sharp pain, making her cry out in helpless agony.

Her screams fell on deaf, lecherous ears, as Kristin began to buck her waist back and forth, which caused the thick black dildo to rub back and forth in a rhythmic motion inside Jessica’s cunt. Lou’s deep ghetto-sounding timbre was emanating from Kristin’s lips, as she leaned her head and roared: “Ohhhhhhh shit yeah….now DAT’s a fuckin’ tight pussy!” Still continuing to pound Jessica’s pretty pink pussy, Kristin/Lou took on an aggressive stance, quickening her thrusts; with each attempted thrust, she rammed the dildo as deep as she possibly could without causing serious damage to Jessica’s vaginal walls. Jessica’s hands were grabbing very firmly onto the bedframe to support and brace each horrifying attack on her body. Copious amounts of perspiration were forming on both Jessica’s and Kristin’s nubile bodies as Kristin was relentless, and this continued on for a good five or six minutes. Jessica’s resolve was dwindling rapidly, and she found her body uncontrollably shaking as the brunt of each thrust was almost too much for her to bear…

Kristin/Lou could tell that she had successfully broken the spirit of this gorgeous young creature, and that it was time for the piËce de rÈsistance. Closing her eyes while still pounding away at Jessica, Kristin’s body started to convulse violently, as a silver-coated gelatinous liquid began to seep and ooze from Kristin’s pussy. However, the liquid was oozing out rather slowly due to the partial obstruction provided by the strap-on dildo. Finding an accessible medium-sized opening, the liquid soon passed through the full length of the dildo, as the opening became narrower and narrower. At the end, due to the small circumference at the head of the dildo, the liquid forcefully spurted out into Jessica’s vagina, splashing and spreading inside her inner walls and in her cervix. The brute force demonstrated by the liquid’s potent penetration caused Jessica to REALLY scream, “OH MY GOOODDD…AIEEEEEEEE!!!” Jessica could feel the foreign liquid coalesce within her, as it travelled upwards, beginning to merge and form inside her. She felt like she was turning inside and out, as a nerve-like, shooting pain ran through her entire body. It didn’t help that Kristin was still haphazardly pounding away into Jessica. This complete sexual onslaught had overall completely overwhelmed her, to the point that she became limp in body and in spirit. Jessica could barely keep her eyes open, as her last glimpse was the clock on the wall that chimed 1:00 pm, before she lost consciousness…

Lou tensed his eyes, not wanting to be blinded by the bright lights inside the master bedroom as he slowly awoke from his slumber, his vision still rather blurred. He could only distinctly make out a light, tannish colored blur in front of him. He also found that it was suddenly rather difficult to move, and that as he tried to take a deep breath of air, it was hindered by something heavy that was completely on top of him. Within minutes, his eyesight began to improve, and he soon recognized the problem: a limp and lifeless, 127 lb. female body had crumpled onto his own frame, one that he identified as his previous mount, Kristin Jacobs. Lou then displayed a big smirk, as out of the corner of his eye he saw dark strands of luxuriously long, curly brunette hair peek out in front of his face. His ribs were being protected from Kristin’s unconscious body by a pair of magnificent, pert breasts that squeezed and compressed against Kristin’s own mammaries, breasts that could only belong to one person. Lou lifted his head and sighed contently, knowing that he had successfully “traded-up” to the gorgeous body and persona of 23-year-old Jessica Carter.

Lou tried to shift his weight, jutting Jessica’s bountiful bosom forward, but his own 132 lb. busty frame was surprisingly not strong enough to lift Kristin’s body completely off. The black dildo strap-on was also still lodged deep into Jessica’s pussy, and even a slight movement from Jessica’s waist sent a stinging type of pain inside Lou’s new womanly equipment.

The new Jessica began to panic a little, and turned her head before she noticed two extremely naked, curvaceous hourglass figures standing on opposite sides of the bed, looking down at her, giggling. Both Polly and Elizabeth each had a smug look on their faces.

“Why Jessica, my word! Sweetie you seem to be stuck,” winked Polly, speaking in a pleasant, singsong voice, with her hands placed on her shapely hips, shaking her head.

“Mhmm…how DO you get yourself into these situations ‘sis,’ “ chimed Elizabeth, folding her arms underneath her naked breasts and giggling softly as well.

“Ha…ha…ha…you shitheads are fuckin’ hilarious!” growled Jessica, her voice now replaced by Lou’s deep, uncultured ghetto-sounding baritone. “Now how ‘bout you fuckers help a brotha’ out and get this bitch off-a me!”

Polly grabbed Kristin’s left wrist while Elizabeth took hold of her right wrist; pulling with all their mount’s combined yet generally weak might, they managed to lift Kristin’s body gradually off of Jessica/Lou; unfortunately, the depth of the strap-on dildo was so significantly buried inside Jessica’s vagina that as it was being withdrawn, it caused an intense amount of pain inside Jessica’s soft, feminine body, causing Lou to roar: “OOOWWWWWWWWW…be more careful assholes! Shit dat hurts……” Eventually, Polly and Elizabeth had successfully extracted Kristin, lightly flinging and turning her body over to the other side of the bed, where she continued to lay supine and motionless. Her strap on-dildo was sticking straight upwards, lubricated with a mixture of saliva and Jessica’s pussy juices.

Jessica smiled, glad for her generous chest to be fully unrestricted, as she took a deep breath, watching her ridiculously large chest heave in a titillating manner as he inspired. She exhaled, letting out a deep, growling rumble, “Mmmmmmmmmmmnnnnngggggh….awwww yeah, dat’s da shit right there!” Jessica happily said in Lou’s uncouth baritone timbre. “Yo, so how long was I out?”

Polly responded, “About half an hour to forty minutes. Both you and Kristin were out cold…so me and Eddie had to entertain ourselves while we waited for you to regain consciousness,” she added, licking her lips while winking to Elizabeth inappropriately, who pursed her lips inappropriately at her naked aunt.

“Hot damn, just look at my big tits!” growled Jessica, with a ridiculously lewd grin on her pretty face. She then proceeded to take deep breaths to watch her mammaries move up and down, and wiggled her chest inappropriately, watching her chesty globes dance seductively. The erotic display was making Jessica’s already sopping wet pussy feel a little more moist again…“Ok dawg, untie me so I can get to my ‘playtime,’ hehe…”

Polly smiled. “I’m afraid I can’t do that Lou.”

Jessica raised an eyebrow, a bit perturbed. “Whadda ya mean ya can’t do that?” she grumbled.

Polly leaned forward to eye Jessica’s spectacular rack. “Well, there’s someone else that wants to play with you first.”

“No shit…like who?” asked Jessica, skeptical.

“Like me, big sis.” a voice called out behind Polly. Polly stepped aside to reveal Elizabeth, looking amazingly sexy, her face glistening under the bright lights. Her 36 C cup breasts jiggled proudly as Elizabeth placed her hands lightly on her hips, crossing her right leg over her left in a seductive, model-like pose. It would have been a perfect moment to capture, save for the fact that Elizabeth’s waist and crotch now was adorned with the same leather harness and big 8-foot- long strap-on dildo Kristin had worn earlier!

Jessica gasped upon seeing the familiar strap-on dildo that Lou had used only an hour ago. Lou had just hopped into this gorgeous woman, and he could feel Jessica’s labial folds were feeling tender and abused. “Yo…Lizzy, I-I mean…E-Eddie,” she pleaded hesitantly in Lou’s baritone, which sounded weirdly pathetic. “Y-ya d-don’t hafta do t-this dawg, really…”

Elizabeth began to stroke the dildo back and forth, while walking towards Jessica. “No big sis, I really think I DO, hehe…”

“Mhmm…yes she does Lou,” chuckled Polly. “You didn’t cum in Kristin’s body or in Jessica’s. Your little sister is just making sure she don’t leave you with a set of blue balls.”

“Ummm…Harry?” Jessica/Lou asked, confused. “I’s a woman’s now, I don’t got no balls so how can they be fuckin’ blue…”

“Oh for fucks’ sake, shut up Lou and get ready for some major sisterly lovin,’ bodyhopper style!” exclaimed Elizabeth as she continued to inch closer and closer…

Twisted smiles appeared on Elizabeth’s and Polly’s faces, causing Jessica/Lou to gulp hard. She braced herself for another erotically difficult experience, except this time Lou would be on the receiving end…

Chapter 2

Polly Adams was walking as fast as her 3-inch white strappy heels would allow her towards the main exhibit hall, as she was already ten minutes late to her meeting. She was rather impatient as she nervously placed a long red-painted fingernail and began to lightly nibble on it. As the 35-year-old assistant curator for the Pacific West Asian Museum in San Jose, her concern was justified as she was in charge of overseeing and facilitating the big Japanese samurai exhibit that was debuting later this month. It was a daunting task and the incessant demands and tasks from Mr. Parsons, aka the museum curator, did not help matters.

Not only was Polly responsible for managing the transport and placement of all of the ancient Japanese relics spanning more than 700 years, but she also had to cater and satisfy the needs of the visiting group of Japanese historians, archaeologists, and investors that were sponsoring this exhibit; that group would certainly attend the exhibit’s opening next Friday, which was a week from today. Typically both herself and Mr. Parsons would need at least two weeks to prepare the debut of a big, extensive exhibit, including the reception and food/drink afterwards. Unfortunately, she had even less time now since she was flying solo.

“Thank goodness for my nieces,” Polly thought as she quickly hurried her steps. She didn’t know what she would have done if Jessica and Elizabeth was not available to help. She still remembered asking her older sister Nancy for help, and Nancy was gracious enough to volunteer her two lovely daughters, seeing as they would be free this summer to assist. Not only that, but Polly was well aware that both girls were young and quite attractive, so she would be able to count on them to serve as hostesses during opening night’s festivities.

Although a bit flustered, Polly knew how to keep up appearances. Tall and slender, she had a lovely face marked by modestly alluring light- green eyes and thin, delicate lips, decorated today with a gentle coat of light red lipstick. With gorgeous, flowing shoulder-length dark red hair, Polly chose to wear/style this in a smart, conservative bun, which accompanied a pair of small, thin framed eyeglasses placed over the bridge over her perfectly shaped nose. This morning Polly had chosen to wear a smart, chic navy blue business jacket with a color- contrasting white blouse underneath, allowing for a modest, professional look, as well as revealing just a hint of the cleavage wonderfully achieved by her magnificently pert 38C breasts. This was further complemented by a cotton white pleated skirt - its hemline measured down to the middle of her shapely thighs, which enhanced her widened hips. An appropriately placed adjustable white leather belt completed her ensemble.

As Polly turned the corner to reach the main exhibit hall, she frowned as Orville S. Parsons stood in the middle, waiting for her. As a short, hunched, portly, 65-year-old overweight man with a nebbish sort of personality, Mr. Parsons wasn’t exactly the most pleasant person to work for. He had a curmudgeon personality, typical for someone working at the museum for the past 30 years. Mr. Parsons was wearing his usual tacky tweed suit, with a horrendous bowtie that unfortunately clashed and made his awkwardness stand out even more. Polly wondered before if Mr. Parsons had ever been married, or even had a girlfriend…thought she seriously doubted that was the case.

Standing next to Mr. Parsons was Kristin Jacobs, Polly’s secretary. Kristin had not been working at the museum long but she had fast become Polly’s closest friend and confidante. At 25, Kristin was very attractive, with hazel-colored eyes that perfectly matched her light coffee-colored hair, which had been arranged in a sexy, simple bob. Also possessing quite a lithe figure, she was dressed today in a sleeveless light-yellow blouse, with a white lace bra underneath that supported her ample 36D breasts. With long smooth legs, and a round, pleasing bottom, Kristin’s lovely tanned body also perfectly accommodated the medium-brown colored satin skirt she chose to wear for this morning’s meeting. She held a small clipboard in both of her hands as she smiled sympathetically to Polly.

“Polly! Where the devil have you been??? You’re fifteen minutes late!” yelled Mr. Parsons with an annoying grumble.

“I’m sorry Mr. Parsons,” apologized Polly. “I was unaware of the change in the meeting location. I thought we were still having it in your office.”

“No no no! My dear, you must pay attention to the little details if you expect to handle this exhibit well. You know the week before opening night I ALWAYS want to hold meetings AT the exhibit itself so we can survey and make any changes.” said Mr. Parsons, visibly annoyed at Polly’s inefficient nature.

“Yes sir…I’m sorry, it won’t happen again…”

Mr. Parsons quizzically looked at Polly with his beady little eyes, and then pushed his high-prescription circular set of bifocals upwards on his face. “Alright so…how are we coming along then?”

Polly quickly pulled out a large brown portfolio from her handbag, and opened it to reveal the layouts and design that she had roughly sketched and typed. “I have the general overview sir. We just got in all the pieces so it shouldn’t take too much time to arrange them appropriately according to my layout, well…except for the bigger pieces.” She handed the portfolio to Mr. Parsons, who accepted it and pored over every little detail. Polly gulped, “Ummm…I have not yet worked on the reception plans yet sir, as I still need to find an appropriate caterer. And when the visiting Japanese group arrives, I still have to arrange for lodging and accommodations.”

Mr. Parsons closed the portfolio and handed it back to Polly, shaking his head. “Tsk tsk…Mrs. Adams, you disappoint me. I expected better from you. When I gave you the chance to handle this exhibit, I was under the impression you would ‘knock it out of the park.’ Those were your exact words, am I not mistaken?”

“Yes sir, I know I’m a little behind. But I have dedicated staff such as Kristin to help. Oh, and my nieces are coming to visit and help out soon…”

“I don’t want any more excuses Mrs. Adams. I will check back on you later this week. If you do not shape up, I will be forced to take over the exhibit myself and salvage whatever mess you seem to have caused. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes Mr. Parsons sir.”

“Goodie,” said Mr. Parsons. “Now if you will excuse me, I have to work on my speech for the exhibit. I’ll be in my office if you need me.” Mr. Parsons then quickly walked over to the far end of the museum hall and was soon out of sight.

Polly breathed a sigh of relief. “Whew…well, I guess that could have gone worse.”

Kristin softly smiled. “Looks like someone didn’t get their chamomile tea this morning.”

Polly giggled at Kristin’s sarcastic response. “That man seriously needs a life, hehe. Oh well…it’s nice to know that I can always count on you to cheer me up.”

“Hey, that’s what I do boss!” Kristin said, beaming.

“What’s that? Boss? You’ve never called me that before.” remarked Polly, tilting her head curiously at Kristin and raising an eyebrow.

“Hmmm? R-Really?” Kristin winced, a little embarrassed, as she attempted to correct her small faux paus. “I haven’t? I meant more…b-boss lady. Yeah, b-boss lady, cause you know….I work for you and…”

“Kris honey, do me a favor - don’t worry so much. So what’s up?”

“There’s a gentleman here to see you; he has a personal artifact he wants to donate to the exhibit. He’s sitting in your office right now.” replied Kristin.

“Ugghh….another one? We’re already full Kris, I don’t think Mr. Parsons would like me to squeeze in…”

“The gentleman said he would not take up too much of your time. Says he REALLY wants to meet you.” replied Kristin, interrupting Polly.

“Sheesh…ok fine. I’ll head there right now. Thanks for telling me Kristin,” sighed Polly as she headed upstairs to her office on the second floor. Kristin wiped the small beads of sweat off of her forehead, looking at her watch somewhat impatiently as she followed closely behind Polly.

Polly hoped that the meeting she was about to have with the mysterious gentleman wouldn’t take too long, as she had to catch up with all of the tasks she had not completed yet for the exhibit opening. Jessica and Elizabeth’s flight would also be coming in between 11:00 and 11:30 this morning, so Polly wanted to at least make a few phone calls before she met up with her nieces.

As Polly opened the glass door to her modest-looking office, complete with an office desk full of paperwork and documents neatly organized and arranged, she soon spotted an elderly gentlemen sitting in the chair. The man was somewhat taller than Polly, and he apparently looked to be in his mid-70’s, with greying hair and considerable wrinkles, more than likely due to a combination of aging and tobacco use. He was dressed in a grey flannel suit, with a small gold pocket watch located in his left pocket. As he turned around to greet her, Polly could see that his right hand was holding a bronze cane which helped him maintain his balance.

“Hello…I’m Polly Adams, assistant curator for the museum,” Polly said politely, offering her hand in greeting. “And you are?”

“Delighted Miss Adams…”

“It’s Mrs. Adams actually,” corrected Polly.

“Oh I’m sorry, my apologies. Well my name is Harold Nelson, but please call me Harry.” the elderly gentleman smiled, speaking in a deep, rich, gravelly timbre while accepting Polly’s handshake.

“Um…alright,” replied Polly, as she walked around her desk to sit down. “So what can I do for you today? I apologize I do not have much time to chat but my secretary here mentioned you had an exclusive Japanese artifact to donate for the exhibit?” Polly gestured to Kristin who was casually seated on the edge of Polly’s desk, scribbling down notes on her clipboard.

“Ah yes, the artifact…mmhmmm…indeed,” remarked Harry, who was at the moment strangely looking over Polly like a piece of meat. “We must certainly…talk about the artifact, I wholeheartedly agree…”

“Um…Mr. Nelson? Are you alright?” asked Polly, confused and a little bit concerned.

“H-Hmm? Yes, my dear I reckon I am. My apologies, I was just overwhelmed by your beauty. You are quite a lovely young woman.” replied Harry, flashing an insincere smile.

“Um, thank you,” said Polly, uncertain about the compliment she just received. “So…the artifact?”

“Oh! My apologies, excuse me. Yes, I wanted to donate this.” Harry then pulled out a small brown bag, placing it on Polly’s desk. Carefully unwrapping it, he revealed a statue of a white fox perched on a small pedestal.

Polly adjusted her glasses as she picked up the statue and looked at it carefully, while Kristin left Polly’s side, carrying her clipboard. “A white kitsune statue…one of my most prized possessions. Carved from imperial white granite stone. Carbon dating has estimated it to be created in the 1400’s, around the time of feudal Japan,” said Harry, smiling proudly.

Lifting the statue in her hand, Polly noted the weight of the sculpture which was surprisingly light. “Do you know what kitsune are, Mrs. Adams?” asked Harry.

Polly nodded, looking at up at Harry. “Yes, they are known as Japanese fox-spirits, they also served as guardians and protectors in Japanese folklore.”

“Beautiful. Couldn’t have said it better myself,” winked Harry, nodding. “Kitsune were known indeed as animal fox-spirit guardians, but they also had a particular habit for…ahem, possessing people.”

Polly gave Harry a skeptical look as she placed the statue on the table. “Well that’s very interesting Mr. Nelson but I’m afraid the museum can’t accept your donation as this is obviously not…”

“There was always an underlying motive to these possessions,” Harry continued. “Sometimes it was as an act of revenge, perhaps a jilted lover punishing an unfaithful partner. A lot of times though, it was for pure personal gain or selfish pleasure, hehe…” Harry then stood up, calmly approaching Polly.

Polly’s eyes widened as she slightly backed away. “Mr. Nelson! W-What are you doing???”

“Shhhh….” Harry said with a reserved yet fiendish grin. “Why Mrs. Adams, let’s just say I am seeking my own personal gain or selfish pleasure. And your lovely body is going to help me with that!”

“K-Kristin! Call security now!” cried Polly as she tried to back away from Harry, terrified.

Kristin nodded, placing her clipboard on top of Polly’s desk as she headed to the door. However, instead of opening the door, she instead slowly closed and turned the lock clockwise, effectively trapping Polly. She turned to face Polly with a strange, unsettling smirk on her deceptively pretty face.

Polly was shocked. “Kris? W-Why are you standing there? And w-why did you just lock…”

“What’s wrong, ‘boss lady’? Ev’rythin’ all right? Yo, just make it easy bitch, and let my ol’ friend hop ya,” replied Kristin in an evil, menacing, deep ghetto-sounding baritone. She then walked over next to Harry, wrapping her svelte arms around his waist, as she too inched menacingly closer to her frightened boss.

Out of the corner of her eye, Polly looked at Kristin’s reflection in the full-length antique mirror situated to the left of her desk. She squinted in terror, as she could not believe her eyes. Kristin’s delicate, adorable face had been replaced with that of a large African- American male, with a large furrowed brow, big nostrils, and thick lips along with a noticeable 5 o’clock shadow. It was a perverse sight, like something you would see in a Photoshop manipulation, only this wasn’t fantasy. It was horrifyingly real.

“W-what the hell are you people? W-what do you want from me?” Polly shrieked, completely terrified as ‘Kristin’ quickly walked behind Polly and twisted her right arm, causing a considerable amount of discomfort.

“Tsk tsk…so many questions.” said Harry with a lecherous smile as ‘Kristin’ chuckled deeply in response. He suddenly wrapped his arms around Polly, licking her face. “And I’m the person to answer them…”

Pressing his body closely against Polly’s frame, Harry soon closed his eyes. Polly could feel every bit of his wrinkled face and was completely disgusted. She was however stunned when she suddenly felt her entire body slowly passing through a weird, gelatin-like substance. She started to suffocate, unable to move as she could hear Harry’s deep, resonant voice inside her head, “Do not panic…for you are about to have your body taken over, or what we call ‘bodyhopped.’ You see, my associate and I are called bodyhoppers. We are basically like the kitsune spirits in our conversation, except well…a little different. I said I would take VERY good care of you, and I meant every word, hehe…”

“Hopped? I-I don’t understand,” Polly cried.

“You’re about to relinquish your body, memories, and personality to me. As I meld into you, I will acquire your entire essence, and will utilize your beauty and wit to my twisted delight and advantage.”

Polly tried to will herself to move her right hand but it remained stationary as Harry continued, “I’m sorry, but I have paralyzed you as you will have to remain still for the process to complete. By the way in the off-chance you’re actually curious, I have been a bodyhopper for more years than you could ever imagine. I feast off the sexual gratification and lust of all the lovely ladies I hop/possess, not to mention it is a chance at immortality. I suppose I could hop young virile males, but where’s the fun in that? It’s a well-known fact a woman’s orgasm is considerably more potent and memorable than that of a man’s. So sexually speaking, I’m a greedy sonofabitch, haha!”

“Y-You bastard! You w-won’t get away with t-this!” Polly yelled in a panicked tone.

“Oh, and if you’re wondering what happened to your lovely secretary Kristin, my associate Lou had already hopped her yesterday, prior to your meeting with Mr. Parsons. He certainly is enjoying Kristin’s body and the way she dressed, isn’t that right Lou?”

“Definitely Harry, dis bitch’s body be sooo tight!” winked Kristin/Lou gruffly, groping her breasts underneath her sleeveless yellow blouse.

“You see, the both of us are about to embark on an exciting holiday in Sin City this weekend, with a few other friends. Incidentally, you and your nieces will provide the perfect guises for us to engage in such wild, uninhibited activities. We just have to avoid any digital camera/video devices and mirrors or else people see our true faces, just like you were able to see Lou’s face on your secretary’s body.”

Polly slowly noticed that it was harder to stay awake, as her eyes started to droop a little more. “If you lay a hand on Jess and Liz…”

“Oh my dear, I would never stoop to physical violence! I assure you, we will have our friends, heh, ‘chaperone’ your lovely nieces during our vacation,” chuckled Harry. But for now, it is time for you to sleep Miss Adams. I certainly cannot have your consciousness interfere with our plans for a wild and sexy weekend holiday. We’ll actually be heading back to your place, because your female hormones mixed with my male libido is a combination that is just waiting to be released, with the help of Lou here.”

“Don’t worry about the exhibit…with a body like yours, you really don’t need a job like that anymore…sweet dreams, if you can find them, hehe…

Polly tried to keep her eyes open, but her body was growing limp, and she soon lapsed into unconsciousness…

Earlier that morning (6:00 AM)…

“EEEEEEE!!! EEEEEEEEE!!! EEEEEEEE!!! EEEE!!!”

The sound of the blaring alarm jolted Elizabeth from her deep sleep, as she blindly located the snooze button on top of her alarm clock and mashed it down. She groggily tried to lift her head, as the bright rays of sunlight entered her bedroom window through the blinders. Not to mention long strands of her soft honey-blonde hair were completely obscuring her view.

Elizabeth looked over at the alarm clock which read: 6:00 am. “Ugghh…too early,” she growled, whispering softly to herself. Eddie could sift from Elizabeth’s memories that she was generally a young girl with a disciplined regimen, rising even earlier than 6:00 am to brush her teeth, shower, and do some quick, low impact stretching exercises before breakfast. Elizabeth had not had much to drink at Quentin’s last night before Eddie bodyhopped her, but Eddie had spent a good part of the night exploring Elizabeth’s wonderfully luscious body, playing with Elizabeth’s young, tight pussy till about 2:00 am. Now Eddie would have to feel the consequences of sleep deprivation while possessing the body of a young, healthy, 19-year old woman.

Elizabeth was startled by a loud knock on the door. “Liz? Are you up yet?”

Clearing her throat, Elizabeth plopped herself back on the bed, covering her body with her blanket, as she moaned, “Unnnnnggggggh….”

The door opened and Jessica strode in, looking radiant and refreshed. She was wearing a long pink nightshirt and was barefoot; her hair was tied up in a ponytail and she had applied a gentle layer of modest makeup, including a natural shaded blush and light plum colored lip- gloss. She smiled at her younger sister. “Hey sleepyhead. I thought you told me college had, and I quote, ‘changed you for the better?’ Guess not, huh?” she grinned, taking a pillow off of Elizabeth’s bed and playfully smacking it onto Elizabeth’s bottom.

“C’mon sis…just five more minutes…” whined Elizabeth sleepily.

“Nope Lizzy, you knew the rules, time to get up! We have to leave the airport at 7:00 am so we can make our flight.”

“Ugghh, fine…I’ll…I’ll be down soon…” Elizabeth replied unwillingly, yawning.

“You got just enough time to shower and look all pretty before we leave. I’m gonna go and change into my outfit. Don’t keep me waiting now. Breakfast is on the table when you come down.” said Jessica, exiting the room with a spry bounce in her step and closing the door behind her.

“Good riddance…god who knew this hottie’s sister would be such a fuckin’ bitch,” growled Elizabeth silently. She slowly sat up from her bed, still rubbing her baby blues, then walked over to the full-length cream-colored mirror to examine her sexy body more closely.

Elizabeth grinned while looking at her reflection, eyeing her body in a perverse, twisted manner, examining every bit of her shapely form as if she was seeing it for the first time. Eddie once again saw the adorable baby blue nightie that he had chosen for Elizabeth to wear (and masturbate in) before turning in last night. He lightly teased Elizabeth’s inner thighs underneath the flimsy fabric of her nightie; they were still a bit moist. Biting her lower lip, Elizabeth cupped her large, inviting breasts, squeezing them gently. Eddie’s horny side soon took over, and he immediately stripped Elizabeth’s nightie off of her body, before examining the mirror again.

Damn, Eddie thought. What a body…sooo glad she will be my mount for this vacation. Eddie’s libidinous grin, as well as his pudgy, scruffy, mustachioed face looked quite odd and off-putting atop Elizabeth’s sexy, pleasing form. In addition, he now had an up close and personal perspective of Elizabeth’s entire body in the nude, and was able to identify several unique features. For instance, Elizabeth had a small birthmark over her left shoulder, and she had a small light brown- pigmented mole on her right thigh. Eddie also focused on Elizabeth’s supple breasts, now free of their constriction. He squeezed them again, and held them in his dainty, feminine hands. They felt big, but not too overly big. Elizabeth’s nipples were colored in a darker shade of pink but were quite prominent, and as Eddie brushed his fingers lightly against them, they perked up, causing Eddie to gasp and react with glee.

Elizabeth looked toward the bed, and then to her clock on the nightstand: 6:10 am. A sly smirk crept upon her face as she sauntered over to the door and peered out into the hallway to make sure Jessica was out of sight. Returning to her room, she immediately locked her door. Once the door was secure, Elizabeth climbed onto the bed, propping a few pillows against her headboard as she settled to have a little “session” this morning.

Her slender right hand first wandered over to caress and tease the trimmed patch of blonde pubic hair, as the gentle pad of her fingertips sent small erotic chills down her spine. Each gentle stroke caused her entire body to lightly shudder. A pleasant warm tingling soon came over Elizabeth/Eddie; this girl did have a very fine, smooth pubic mound but Eddie knew the fun would begin once he became a bit more aggressive and naughty…

Meanwhile, Elizabeth’s left hand began to idly tease the tip of her left nipple, as she squeezed and massaged it slowly in a gentle circular motion. A light, breathy moan escaped Elizabeth’s lovely, moist lips; soon thereafter she added a bit more movement with her left hand and forearm, cupping and kneading her fleshy, supple globes in a methodical, erotic sequence that would follow her right hand’s actions. Eddie loved the girth of Elizabeth’s breasts; they were titillating to touch and even more so to grope.

Elizabeth’s high-pitched moan slowly degenerated in pitch to Eddie’s rumbling, booming baritone as soon as she introduced two fingers to flick and pet her outer labia. Her moan then devolved into a deep growl as Elizabeth placed two slender fingers into her womanly orifice, spreading the labial folds apart. She peered down and smiled at the pink goodness and the easy visibility of her sensitive clit. Arching her back and spreading her shapely inner thighs a bit more, Elizabeth quickened her motions, rubbing and teasing her clit, as a clear film of her pussy juices started to moisten her two fingers. She moved faster and faster, increasing the speed of her breast kneading/groping, molesting her naked body like a wild animal that could not get enough. Her eyes suddenly widened as she reached climax - her white creamy nectar drenched her fingers as it naturally squirted in short droves, spreading and collecting on top of her bedspread. Elizabeth/Eddie let out a deep, satisfying cry of pleasure as she bucked her lips, letting the orgasm run its course, her juices continuing to squirt haphazardly onto the bed. As her heart rate began to slow down, Elizabeth’s body went limp as she slid her entire body back onto the bed. Beads of sweat had formed across her smooth forehead and cheeks, and her angelic face had turned a light shade of red. She was still breathing quite heavily, her breasts heaving as her diaphragm pushed them upwards with every exhale.

Elizabeth laid there motionless for a few minutes, satisfied with her “session.” She had a crooked, content smile on her lovely face, as she stuck out her tongue to lick the sweet juices of her pussy from her naturally lubricated fingers. She turned to look over at the clock: 6:25 am.

“Shit, I’m late!” exclaimed Elizabeth upon realizing that she had just wasted quite a lot of time. She quickly arose from her bed and hurried to the bathroom, her inner thighs still a bit shiny and sticky. She looked over at her bed sheets, which were sullied with small pools of her cum. She had no time to clean them right now - they would have to wait. Reaching over to turn on the hot water faucet in her shower, Elizabeth grabbed a nearby towel and then closed the bathroom door behind her.

Harry could barely hear a voice call out as he began to stir. Time seemed to stand still for him, as he heard a mixture of loud and soft sounds, his hearing and vision heightened to almost inhuman levels, making it all a confusing blur. He also was rather dizzy, squinting his eyes as the voice calling out began to be more discernible. At first a muffled, blocky mess, the voice soon coalesced to a deep, gruff, guttural ghetto-accented baritone audibly calling out in his ear, “Harry??? Harry??? You ol’ geezer, wake up man! Harry???”

Harry soon noticed the haziness and dizziness subside. He looked upwards, and saw the attractive, warm-appearing face of Polly’s secretary Kristin, leaning forward, though she had a disapproving scowl this time. Harry could smell Kristin’s lavender-scented perfume, the fumes a bit noxious to his nostrils. “Ugggghhh….Lou…what is that god awful smell?” Harry said, almost choking.

“My mount’s perfumey shit. Hell, I’m havin’ a hard time toleratin’ it m’self. Glad you’re up though dawg.” grinned Kristin, speaking in that same baritone which unmistakably belonged to his friend Lou Robinson. At 43 years of age, Lou certainly felt at home in Kristin’s gorgeous, tight-fitting body. Lou leaned closer, causing Kristin’s soft breasts to make close contact with Harry. “So how ya feel?”

The first thing Harry noticed was the gentle squeeze of Kristin’s pillowy lumps pressing against his chest…or rather, his new womanly breasts. His body overall felt considerably softer, and more fragile. The lighter weight of his entire body, along with the disappearance of the aches and stiffness which plagued Harry’s frail body for most of his life, both confirmed that he had once again successfully bodyhopped into someone of the fairer sex. A roguish smile crept up on Polly’s sophisticated face, as she now spoke in Harry’s deep resonant timbre. “Quite well, Miss Kristin, quite well…”

Immediately attempting to stand up, Harry/Polly was assisted by Kristin, who took Polly’s slender hand and smiled mischievously. “Welcome to Cuntville, Miss Adams, hehe…” chuckled Kristin.

Polly held her slender finger to Kristin’s luscious lips. “Oh Kris, how many times I have to tell you, it’s Mrs. Adams.” she corrected, before Harry broke off from his flawless impersonation of Polly, laughing heartily in his deep baritone. “God she was such an arrogant bitch!”

Kristin grinned, winking at her ‘boss’. “No shit man!” she growled.

“Oh and I prefer you to call it my ‘welcome to womanhood’ Kris,” chimed Harry again perfectly imitating Polly’s stern, feminine tone.

Kristin sneered and winked at Polly. “Well! Look who’s all fuckin’ high on h-himsel…I mean h-herself!”

Polly surveyed her entire body in front of the full-length mirror in Polly’s office. Harry’s unmistakably wrinkled, tired face had replaced Polly’s own facial features, although Polly’s stylized dark red hair framed his decrepit, masculine face perfectly. She reached behind to unclasp and remove the pin holding her hair up in a tight bun. Upon doing so, her dark red hair gently and softly moved downwards, the silky smooth strands catching itself at the base of Polly’s svelte shoulders. ‘Polly’ stood there for a few more minutes, looking in the mirror. Even for a woman in her mid-30’s, Harry felt very fortunate to have completely bodyhopped such an attractive-looking woman. She ran her hands all along her curves, teasing the fabric of her business jacket before slowly slipping the front buttons off. As the jacket opened, Harry could feel his new female body relax and sink a bit; the outfit must have REALLY constricted Polly in order for her to keep up appearances. Polly then unbuttoned a bit of Polly’s white blouse, its silky smooth surface stimulating Harry as he used Polly’s delicate fingers for a bit of personal teasing. Harry peered down, and smiled. Braless mounds of loveliness were enclosed, and they jiggled freely as Harry lightly bounced up and down.

“I’ve been hopping beautiful women for years, Lou. I tell you, this NEVER gets old!” chuckled Polly in her perversely baritone voice, still jiggling her breasts playfully.

‘Kristin’ soon wrapped her arms around her possessed boss. “Hehe, I’m glad you appreciate them finer things in life man, like a sexy bitch’s bod! But yo, we got a job to do. The next set of bitches is flyin’ in

your nieces. So let’s head over to your mount’s place, and then when they get here, I’ll be able to ‘trade-up’, hehe…” she said with a wicked grin on her smooth, gentle face. Kristin ended her sentence by lewdly licking Polly’s cheek, causing Polly to let out a deep baritone sounding moan of pleasure.

“Mmmm….right,” nodded Polly. “God, I’m glad I can drop the whole ‘kitsune’ shtick and fuckin’ grandfather act. That was pretty cheesy acting, even for me.” She held up the white fox statue, smiling. “Who would ever guess that this statue is actually just a plastic piece of junk, hehe…”

“Yo dawg, she almost did, before you hopped her! I think she was gonna say we were fuckin’ crazy or some shit.”

“Well good thing we put a stop to that, right? But let me just get my, I mean, Polly’s things and then we’ll…”

Suddenly a loud knock was heard from outside Polly’s office. “Mrs. Adams? Come right out this minute!” said a whiny, authoritative, dismissive voice.

“Ugghh, Mr. Wonderful is here to talk to me,” sighed Polly. Kristin chuckled, “Yo…why don’t you give ol’ dickhead a piece a’ Polly’s mind, hehe…”

Polly nodded, smiling. “Ya know what? Not a bad idea. I’m sure the real Polly never had the balls to do that, so I’m gonna go and do her a favor, haha!”

Polly immediately finished buttoning herself up and straightening her hair, but forwent the conservative bun. Walking over to open her office door, she sure enough saw Mr. Parson tapping his foot impatiently. “Your door was locked Mrs. Adams. Why was your door locked, hmmm? Something to hide?”

Polly cleared her throat and then said, “No sir…I was just having a conversation with Kristin…just girl talk, Mr. Parsons, that’s all.”

Mr. Parsons was unconvinced, as he folded his arms. “Time is money Mrs. Adams, and we certainly can’t waste any more time. Have you made the phone calls you were supposed to do?”

“No sir, not yet…but I will…”

“Tsk tsk tsk…it’s already 10:45 am this morning and you STILL haven’t done it?” said Mr. Parsons, visibly and unjustifiably disappointed. “You need to shape up Polly. I knew when you begged me to give you this project you weren’t up to the task. Always late, always unprepared, giving me a blasted head…”

“Oh shut the fuck up you little dickhead!” snapped Polly, narrowing her eyes. As the new Polly, Harry had definitely had enough of this unpleasant little man.

“I beg your pardon?”

“You heard me, loud and clear. God, you’re like a little gnat, and those get soooo fucking annoying, buzzing in your ear,” yelled Polly. Kristin quietly chuckled at Polly’s insult while Mr. Parsons of course was not amused.

“Young lady, watch your language! Do you know who you are talking to?”

“Oh, I don’t know, do you?” chimed Polly, standing up to face the nebbish Mr. Parsons, as Polly’s height seemed to tower over her short- statured boss. “You know what, fuck this! I’ve been busting my ass trying to get this fucking exhibit ready, and for some fucking reason, my efforts are never good enough for you. Well fuck that, and fuck you! Do it your own fuckin-self, if you’re so fuckin’ good at it. I quit! Kristin honey, get your stuff and come with me.”

Mr. Parsons backed away, his face livid, as Polly grabbed her handbag and stormed out of the door. Kristin quickly followed but not before shaking her head, smiling, and whispering to Mr. Parson’s ear in a breathy voice, “Get a life, dickhead, hehe…” As the door slammed shut, Mr. Parsons just stood there, frozen in disbelief.

“Holy shit, dawg, that was fuckin’ awesome man!” boomed Kristin/Lou as she walked closely next to Polly. “I was wid’ your mount and that fuckin’ dickhead yesterday and he basically makes her life a livin’ hell!”

“Yes well, he certainly made me mad, yelling at me in front of my lovely secretary, hehe…” chuckled Polly/Harry as she pulled Kristin’s svelte body closer to her side, wrapping her slender arms around Kristin’s beautifully shaped bottom and slipping a naughty squeeze. Polly suddenly stoped walking, squinching her eyes and stomping her left foot in exasperation. “Doh!”

“What’s wrong dawg?”

“Those two girls are supposed to meet up with ‘Aunt Polly’ at the museum to help out. But now that I’ve quit, what do we do?”

“Got ya covered man. Just text Eddie, cause according to Larry, he should be in dat younger bitch, what was her name, Elizabeth? So text Eddie to have them meet you at Aunt Polly’s house when they arrive. Piece of cake!” winked Kristin with a fiendish grin.

“You do it,” Polly said, handing Kristin her smartphone. “I have to drive and we need to stop by and pick up some, ahem…things, before we go home.”

“Oooooooh…cooed Kristin, playfully using her sweet sounding voice, as she busily began to text ‘Elizabeth.’ “Are you gonna buy us some sexy toys and shit, Mrs. Adams?”

“Why yes Kristin, indeed I am, haha!” laughed Polly, mixing her soft giggles with Kristin’s, which eventually both turned into manly sounding guffaws echoing loudly as they exited the front door of the museum.

30,000 feet above…

Elizabeth felt a modest nudge of her shoulder, waking her up from her deep slumber and startling her. “Lizzy,” whispered Jessica. “Pssst…hey Liz!”

“Unnnnnghhhh…huh?” moaned Elizabeth, rubbing her eyes. As her vision slowly cleared, she saw that she had been leaning against the tiny circular window while sound asleep in her seat. Looking out that window briefly, Elizabeth saw a vast landscape of blue skies and puffy white clouds, with the rays of the sun shining brightly on her face.

“Wake up sleepy sis, rise and shine!” Jessica said.

“H-how long have I been asleep Jess?” asked Elizabeth.

“For practically the entire flight. We’re going to land in like half an hour according to the captain.” replied Jessica, smiling. “Did you get enough sleep last night?”

Elizabeth yawned, brushing back a strand of blonde hair that had fallen in front of her face. “Y-Yeah, I did…I don’t know why I feel so tired though today.”

Jessica grinned. “I’ve never heard you snore that loud in well like, ever. You must have had too good a time with Candy yesterday evening.

Elizabeth shook her head, embarrassed. “Oh my god, did I really do that?” Elizabeth silently cursed herself - one of Eddie’s bad habits had always been being a horribly loud snorer, and that must have transferred over during his hop into Elizabeth’s body.

“Yes, you did. It’s ok Liz, I forgive you this time,” smiled Jessica. “But now fun time is over sis - Aunt Polly wanted us to come directly to the museum so we can help her out with the exhibit.”

“Awww…really?” We don’t even get a chance to enjoy Cali first?”

“Sorry Lizzy, Aunt Polly gave us explicit instructions. Told me that she would be very busy and that we should either find her assistant Kristin and to avoid her boss, Mr…Parker I think is his name.”

DING “Ladies and gentlemen, the captain has turned on the fasten seatbelt sign. Please return all of your trays to their upright positions and make sure your seatbelts are fully fastened. At this time, please also turn off all electronic devices. Our attendants will be by to gather any trash items you may have. Currently the weather in San Jose is partly cloudy with a temperature of 74 degrees. We will be starting our descent shortly, thank you.” a pleasant female voice said over the speaker.

Elizabeth fell back in her chair, looking at her watch. Finally, she thought. She still wasn’t sure what ‘Candace’ had said to her the other night, but according to the plan, all the targets had been infiltrated and hopped, save for Jessica. Hopefully Harry and Lou knew what to do next Elizabeth braced herself, her chest prominently jutting out while she inhaled deeply, as the plane began to trace its routine circular descent.

The silver BMW quietly made its way through a semi-twisted path, a path surrounded by many prominent oak and maple trees on both sides. It had been only about a half an hour since Harry had hopped Polly and quit her job at the museum. Since then, Harry and Lou (who currently occupied the lovely form of Polly’s secretary Kristin) had both taken Polly’s BMW as they headed out of San Jose, towards a nearby northern California suburb where Polly lived. They were already surprised and impressed that Polly drove an expensive BMW, especially given the pittance Mr. Parsons had generally paid for her position as assistant curator for the museum, but they were even more stunned as they drove past the large iron gates, which soon opened to reveal the Adams’s opulent home: a large, spacious 3500 square foot villa with a unique Tuscan-deco-themed layout. The path soon forked into an immaculate stone-laid driveway, which they followed all the way up. Still in awe, Harry brought the BMW to a slow crawl, then shut off the engine as he parked the car right in front of the front door.

“Shit man, your mount’s fuckin’ loaded!” said Kristin gruffly, opening the car door and getting out of the BMW’s passenger side. As she stood and planted her heels firmly to maintain her balance, Kristin smoothed her brown satin skirt, wiggling her shapely hips as she continued to stare at the massive house. “Why da hell would she work in dat fuckin’ shithole of a job at the museum?”

“Beats the hell out of me,” shrugged Polly, grunting deeply as she struggled to find her house keys inside her handbag. After a few minutes she was able to locate them, before exiting the BMW. Also straightening her business jacket, Polly inserted the keys into the gold lock. “Well Lou my man, let’s see if ‘Mrs. Polly Adams’ here truly lives large, hehe…” grinned Polly as she turned the doorknob and pushed the tall, ornate mahogany door forward, while slowly stepping into the house.

As soon as Polly walked through the front door, she heard a loud constant beeping sound from within the house. Pinpointing its source, Polly turned on the lights and located a white security alarm system. By accessing Polly’s memories, it took little effort for Harry to punch in the correct four-digit passcode, which silenced the alarm for good.

“Hehe, always handy to have access to your mount’s mem’ries to do shit like that, right dawg?” Kristin said with a chuckle as she walked into the house shortly after Polly turned off the alarm. Her jaw suddenly dropped, as she found herself inside the luxurious interior of the Adams’s home. Both herself and Polly were standing inside the ornately decorated foyer of the luxury home. Off to the side, Polly could see a red-themed parlor complete with an intricately designed red satin couch and complementary coffee table set. Within the parlor a tall grandfather clock made of mahogany wood was inlaid into the far wall, with a potbellied case as well as a large pendulum that rhythmically swung back and forth. The clock’s face displayed the time: 11:15 am.

Hoppers’ Holiday

Chapter 1

Author - DocVS

It was the start of summer vacation: for Elizabeth Carter, it meant two full months off away from the grueling atmosphere and stresses of going to an out-of-state private university. Elizabeth was especially glad that summer was finally here, as her college freshman year had been an eye-opener for her. Most of her introductory classes had been about three times as hard as some of her most difficult courses in high school, and she spent a lot of her time her freshman year living in the library. She still was able to make solid grades this spring semester, considerably improved from her average attempt during the fall.

At 19 years old, Elizabeth was a young woman of many assets. Moderately tall at 5’ 8”, she had an attractive figure that was attained and maintained by her active lifestyle, which included a 3-times-a-week workout regimen, and extracurricular activities like cheerleading and girl’s volleyball. All of that discipline allowed her to demonstrate a healthy, generous-looking body, with large, supple 36C breasts that swayed enticingly anytime Elizabeth made a slight movement. A svelte waistline, well toned after regular hours of exercise, gave way to shapely hips and a firm, pleasing rump. Quite a bit of her height was accounted for by her long, smooth legs that looked fantastic from practically all angles. Her face was (unsurprisingly) strikingly beautiful, with smooth, soft cheeks and piercing baby blues, and this was framed by soft, shoulder length light blonde hair that just accentuated her smooth skin; her creamy-colored skin also had the start of a tan that she had diligently developed. Full-bodied lips completed this picture of a sexy, self-assured young woman.

Elizabeth also was known for her outspoken and friendly demeanor, which served her well during high school. Some of her many accomplishments included captaining her high school varsity cheerleader squad to three National Cheerleading championships, acting as student council vice- president, and of course graduating as salutatorian - all of which made enough of an impression for Elizabeth to receive a decent scholarship to her #1 choice, Wellesley College. She was elated when she attained this scholarship, as this particular school was world renowned for their liberal arts program.

Elizabeth lightly brushed her soft, shoulder-length honey-blonde locks with her compact comb as she stared at the full-length mirror in her bedroom, clad only in a set of lacey pastel-pink bra and matching panties. She had only been home for a couple of days and had used that time to catch up on sleep - a consequence of pulling all-nighters on her finals as well as attending late-night college parties.

Suddenly, she heard a knock on her door, which then slowly swung open. “Hey sis, you awake?” smiled Jessica, Elizabeth’s older sister, as she peeked her head inside.

Elizabeth turned her head to face her sister, returning the loving smile. “Yeah, I am Jess…what’s up?”

“Not much, just…ooh, that’s very pretty on you!” Jessica winked, as she looked at her little sister’s lovely set of lingerie. “You haven’t changed a bit in the bust department I see…” She walked into Elizabeth’s bedroom and stood side-by-side with Elizabeth, nudging her younger sister as they playfully compared and contrasted their chests. Their mother Nancy often said that Elizabeth and Jessica both looked like a younger version of her and her younger sister Polly twenty years ago, and if one looked at old photos of Nancy and Polly, they wouldn’t argue with that comment.

At age 23, Jessica was also a natural beauty like her younger sister, but possessed an even more curvaceous figure, one that served her well as a glamour model. Enhanced by her equally impressive 34DD sized breasts, it was no surprise Jessica was often the object of desire and fantasy from many of her online fans. She enjoyed all the attention, not to mention the many flimsy and sexy looking unmentionables she had the privilege to wear each shoot.

Today though, Jessica chose to mask her magnificent body with some appropriate casual wear. Her current attire included a short-sleeved white t-shirt with a jewel-patterned imprint of a black & white kitten. She also wore hip-hugging light blue jeans, which beautifully displayed her hourglass shape well. In addition, she chose to wear her curly, dark brunette hair in a tight ponytail that casually cascaded down her upper back. Like her sister, she too had time off this summer, about a month long respite from her photoshoots, and since their parents were out of town on an expensive six week vacation to Europe, Jessica was looking forward to spending more time with her little sister.

“I guess, heh…” shrugged Elizabeth. “So what’s going on?”

“Well…you know we have to get ready to visit Aunt Polly, since our flight leaves tomorrow,” said Jessica.

“Tomorrow??? Damn, I haven’t even packed yet sis…” exclaimed Elizabeth, shaking her head. “When do we leave?”

“Tomorrow at 7:00 am, our flight is at 8:30 am. Mom wanted us to get to Cali on time and help Aunt Polly out with the museum exhibit. So you better not wake up late,” Jessica admonished. “I know you Liz - if you don’t have anything going on, you want to sleep in.”

Elizabeth made a face at her sister, “Relax sis - college has changed me for the better, so don’t worry I’ll get up on time. I just have to meet up with Candy tonight. We’re meeting at Quentin’s for some drinks at 7:30 pm.”

“Really?” asked Jessica, tilting her head curiously. “I thought Candy would be busy helping out her mom’s accounting firm this summer. How come she has time to come visit you tonight?”

“Who knows? Maybe her mom let her take time off to see me? Anyways, I haven’t seen Candy since we graduated high school, so I want to meet her before we leave for Cali tomorrow morning.”

“Well alright, that’s fine…just don’t stay out too late. Remember we have an early flight.”

Suddenly, Elizabeth’s smartphone began to ring. “Oh that’s her sis, do you mind giving me a little privacy?”

“Yeah, no worries…I still have to finish up some packing, so I’ll let you be.” Jessica chimed. “I also have to call Mom to let her know when we’ll arrive in Cali tomorrow. According to their itinerary, they just made it to Venice. Sheesh, the international rates are soooo pricey!” Jessica then exited the room.

Elizabeth immediately picked up her smartphone and hit the ‘Answer’ button. “Hello?”

“Liz! Hey girl, what’s up?” said a pleasant singsong voice.

“Candy! Not much chica, just relaxin’. How are you? Already tired of organizing papers for your mom’s clients?”

“Yeah that was soooo boring…today she had me type out one hundred account statements. I think I got carpal tunnel or something now. It always sucks when your family ropes you into helping out on something, ugh…”

“I know exactly what you mean,” said Elizabeth, wincing. “My aunt has a lot of junk that she wants us to help organize before her big exhibit this coming weekend, so that’s why I’m flying out with Jess to Cali tomorrow.

As they continued their conversation, Elizabeth noticed that Candy’s voice on the receiver was a little muffled. “Hey, why is it hard to hear you? Are you already there at the bar?”

“W-what? Oh…yeah, I’m…I’m at the bar, right. Already there, just having a drink. Met this guy, and he bought me a few. I couldn’t resist, you know?”

“Candy, you lush!” giggled Elizabeth. “Well save me a spot then, I’ll be there soon, in like ten minutes.”

“Ok girl, but hurry…it’s getting a little crowded now.”

“Will do, I’ll see you soon. Bye!” Elizabeth hung up her smartphone, and then looked into her closet, still undecided on what she wanted to wear for her meeting with her best friend.

Chapter 1

The bar was pretty full around 7:15 pm at Quentin’s. Candace Parker had already hung up her smartphone as she took a long, drawn-out puff from a foul-smelling Cuban cigar, the offending smoke completely filling her pink, delicate lungs. Unused to the pungency of the cigar, she hacked and coughed a few times while crossing her smooth, soft, platform heeled legs. “Shit man, this mount ain’t used to smokin’ I guess…” she grumbled, in a perversely deep, gruff baritone timbre which was incongruous with her lithe and slender frame.

Other than her disturbingly manly-sounding voice, the 20 year-old brunette girl was another lovely sight to behold. Candace’s smooth, round face was perfectly proportioned. However, today it appeared to be tarnished by heavy, hooker-inspired eyeshadow accompanied by a modest set of peach-gloss covered lips. Her wavy brunette hair collected softly down to her shoulders.

Although not quite as developed as her voluptuous friend Elizabeth, she still retained a pleasing figure, with 36C breasts that were nice and firm, as well as an adorably round posterior that looked amazing from multiple angles. Candace tended to wear a relaxed, casual yet modest look, with a light application of makeup, and would only wear such heavy makeup if she was attending a formal event/affair. However, her attire today was anything BUT modest, choosing to wear a skimpy-looking, tattered grey tube top that exposed her perfect midriff and tight navel, and a tight-fitting set of acid-washed jean shorts, complemented with 4- inch white platform heels.

“No shit Sherlock, hehe…did you inhale?” said an equally gruff voice, which belonged to an overweight, paunchy, scruffy-looking mustachioed man named Eddie Johnson. Eddie was wearing a ratty old navy blue t-shirt and jeans. He was seated right next to Candace, at the bar.

“Stop being such a smartass Eddie,” growled Candace, as she took a large swig of her beer bottle. “Now do you remember the plan?”

“Yeah, yeah…I got it under control and I know what to do. Good thing there’s a shit ton of people here tonight so she will NEVER see me coming, hehe…”

“Fuck yeah,” grinned Candace. “It’s partially the reason why I picked this bar for the meeting.”

“Well, from the pictures you showed me of this hottie,” smiled Eddie, “I may never want to dismount her, heh. Those are some nice titties on that bitch!” Eddie soon found himself staring at Candace’s seductively slutty body, as a small tent began to form in his jeans crotch. “Damn, Larry - how the hell did you get a hold of a hottie like that?”

“Hehe, if you think she’s a hottie…wait till you see her sister! Her sister’s a fucking model!” grinned Candace/Larry, lifting and cupping her breasts proudly. “And to answer your question - it was easy peasy, cause this honey takes the same bus route I do. From what I could get from her noggin’, she was on her way today to help out her mom regularly with some accounting shit.”

‘Candace’ displayed a naughty, toothy grin before continuing, “So as soon as I hopped the bitch, I headed over to the bar, took a look at her phone, and saw the pictures of her and her friends. Gotta tell ya, she has some sexy ass friends, hehe. So that’s when I called you up and now we’re waiting for that blonde slut of a friend of hers to meet up with ‘Candace’ here.”

“Larry Shelton, you lucky dawg…” sighed Eddie, a little envious.

“Yeah, I know…” grinned Candace, as she chuckled in the same deep manly voice, again self-molesting her shapely rump as she jutted it out in front of Eddie. “But don’t worry buddy, you’ll have a set of your very own to play with soon!”

Candace soon spotted Elizabeth near the entrance. By that time, the bar was packed full of people, but Larry was still able to identify Elizabeth from the pictures of her on Candace’s phone. At that time, Elizabeth was wearing a pink, sleeveless blouse which revealed quite a bit of her generous cleavage. She also wore a tight-fitting white miniskirt, along with a small, matching candy pink handbag, and a strappy-looking pair of pink sandals.

Candace immediately halted her lascivious fondle-fest. “Damn, she’s early. Ok man, she’s here. Now go hide yourself somewhere and wait for my signal. Remember…don’t fuck this up or you won’t get any tits or pussy of your own this vacation, got it?” said Candace, full of authority as she spoke in Larry’s deep, resonant voice.

As Eddie nodded and slinked his way off to the other side of the club, Candace waved to Elizabeth, assuming a false smile. Her other hand was hidden, as she quickly put out the foul-smelling cigar and placed it on ashtray near an empty table. After several minutes, Elizabeth was able to identify her best friend from high school, seated at the bar. Walking over to her, Elizabeth unfortunately was lulled into a false sense of security, even though something in the small pit of her stomach didn’t quite seem right…

“Woohoo! You made it,” exclaimed Candace, with her arms outstretched to give her best friend a hug. “Thought you’d be still busy packing for your trip.”

Elizabeth returned the hug, setting her handbag on top of the bar counter as she took the bar stool beside Candace. “I still am…in fact I barely even started, haha!” She tossed her soft, delicate honey-blonde tresses back a bit as she crossed her legs gingerly. A bartender soon came over, a handsome, well-built gentlemen apparently in his mid 20’s, and asked, “Welcome to Quentin’s, what can I get you?”

Elizabeth smiled at the male bartender as she opened her petite pink handbag and pulled out her credit card. “Let me have a Cosmo please, straight up. And please open a tab for me.”

“You got it, sweetheart,” said the bartender as he accepted her credit card and began to fix her drink.

Elizabeth adjusted her position on the stool, the short hem of her miniskirt, exposing her luscious thighs just enough to cause Candace to involuntarily dart her eyes to get a closer peek. Candace unconsciously began to lick her lips in a lecherous manner, while Elizabeth tilted her head, staring at her friend and wondering what was going on. “Candy? You alright?”

“Hmmm? O-oh…yeah Liz, I-I’m fine. Just admiring the u-um, miniskirt you have on. It’s gorgeous, was it on sale?” Candace quickly retorted, acting a little embarrassed at her behavior.

“What are you talking about Candy? This skirt is old…you bought it for me for my sweet 16th birthday, remember?” replied Elizabeth, still glaring at her friend’s odd behavior.

“Shit,” grimaced Candace softly, accidentally letting her deep, gruff voice escape from her lips. She quickly covered her mouth at her tactless slip of the tongue.

“What was that?” Elizabeth asked, confused.

“N-Nothing, Liz…I didn’t say anything.” Candace remarked, speaking now in her normal, high-pitched voice. She closed her eyes for a split second before opening them and saying, “Oh that’s right…that white miniskirt I bought at the mall for you like three weeks before your birthday. I remember I was deciding between this skirt and the jeans skirt.”

“Well I’m glad you picked out the white miniskirt as I had already bought a jeans skirt a month before the party and didn’t need another one, hehe.” Elizabeth smiled, as her Cosmo drink arrived.

“Yeah…” Candace’s words trailed off, as her eyes were focused elsewhere, looking off into the busy crowd at the bar. She soon spotted Eddie’s scruffy looking form watching the two of them like a silent predator. Smiling, she used her right hand to quietly gesture Eddie to head to the darkened corner where the restrooms were. Eddie acknowledged as he stealthily slinked towards that direction.

“Candy who are you waving to?” asked Elizabeth, again uncertain why Candace was acting so strange this evening.

“Me?” Candace responded, her attention back on Elizabeth. “O-oh, I-I just saw an old boyfriend…Nick Franklin. You know, from junior year in high school? Took me to homecoming that year?” Candace smiled sheepishly, hoping Elizabeth would buy her phony excuse based on accessing the real Candace’s memories.

“Ewww…Nick?” quipped Elizabeth, making a face. “I never knew what you saw in him Candy. He was such a big jock.”

“Y-yeah, I know. But I moved on sweetie. I grew up…in more ways than one, hehe…” giggled Candace, intentionally running her fingers along the sides of her curvaceous body, almost self-molesting herself.

“You’ve definitely blossomed sweetie,” smiled Elizabeth, sipping her Cosmo.

“Is that good? I don’t think I ever seen you drink a cocktail. You always like a glass of wine,” inquired Candace, looking at Elizabeth’s drink.

“Oh my god, Cosmos are my favorite drink now Candy! I got introduced to them in college. Here, try it,” said Elizabeth, handing the Cosmo to Candace.

“Um, o-ok.” replied Candace. She took the drink with both hands, and as Elizabeth opened her pink handbag to look for her compact, Candace quietly sneered as she deliberately tilted the tall cocktail glass and spilled the drink all over herself, soaking her tube top and jeans shorts. Her nipples perkily exposed themselves through the fabric of her moist tube top, and she slyly entertained herself for a split second pinching her nipples lewdly before she whined, “God damn it! Sorry Lizzy for being so clumsy…”

“Whoops!” Elizabeth gasped, grabbing some nearby paper towels and rubbed/wiped the bar counter and Candace’s moist chest and stomach. “No worries…maybe we should go to the bathroom and clean up?”

“Good idea! Folow me,” said Candace, as she quickly got up, still using the paper towels Elizabeth handed her to dry herself off. The two ladies snaked their way to the other side of the bar, heading to the darkened corner…the dim lights barely illuminating the sign that said “Women.” Candace was the first to enter, pushing the door open, as Elizabeth followed closely.

A dark shadow quickly wandered its way into the same restroom. As the door completely closed, the lock on the door immediately twisted to the right…

The first thing Elizabeth noticed was how dim the ladies’ room appeared. She knew it was the general atmosphere of the place, but…tonight, there was something very strange to her about being here, even if she was just helping Candace to clean up. It was weird too, as there was no one else in her except for herself and Candace.

Candace quickly slipped off her tube top, peeling it off to expose her well-proportioned 36C breasts in front of Elizabeth. Elizabeth backed away a few steps, a bit creeped out. “Candy! For goodness sake, you need to put your top back on. What if someone sees you?”

“You worry too much,” smiled Candace with a sly wink. “You know the Cosmo that spilled on me was in a pretty big cocktail glass. I’m still wet, so c’mon Liz, help wipe me up, hehe…”

Elizabeth sighed, as she reluctantly approached her topless best friend, grabbed a few paper towels and moistened them with some water, then lightly dabbed and rubbed the full contours of Candace’s naked breasts. “Mmmm…” Candace cried out, her eyes rolled back almost in orgasmic pleasure. All the while Elizabeth began to feel something was seriously wrong. “Candy…we should leave. Go get your top on and we’ll head back to the bar.”

Elizabeth turned to leave but then felt a firm hand grab her wrist, almost twisting and hurting it. She suddenly saw that Candace had latched onto her, with a very twisted, menacing sneer on her face. “What’s your hurry babe?” asked Candace in Larry’s deep, sinister tone. “You haven’t finished drying out my tits yet, hehe…and you also haven’t met my friend yet.”

Elizabeth’s eyes widened with fear. “Candy? W-what’s going on? What’s wrong with y-your voice? What friend?”

“She means me, baby.” Elizabeth spun around away from Candace to come face-to-face with the large, overweight, scruffy looking Eddie. Candace chuckled, “Perfect timing buddy.” Candace’s hands continued to grip Elizabeth tight, and then with a large amount of force, she pushed Elizabeth right into the arms of the paunchy appearing Eddie. With complete glee, Eddie wrapped his bulky arms around Elizabeth’s delicate, soft torso, as he locked his foul-smelling mouth around Elizabeth’s thick, pouty strawberry-coated lips.

After securing and withstanding Elizabeth’s futile struggles to get free, Eddie closed his eyes, as his entire body shuddered and collided against Elizabeth’s. The amount of flab which made up Eddie’s body began to liquefy into a warm, bluish, sticky substance, amorphous and wanton. The liquid split into three individual components, as Elizabeth felt as if she was being suffocated. Each component aimed for a different…orifice of Elizabeth’s sexy body. One component lifted up her shirt and located her navel, and began to flood its way through…another component slithered its way to Elizabeth’s backside, sliding and oozing all the way down to Elizabeth’s shapely posterior. Travelling along the inside of the crack line, it suddenly forcefully penetrated Elizabeth’s bottom, consequently thrusting her body forward as she winced in pain and perverse delight. Finally, the last component had wriggled all the way up Elizabeth’s front, only pausing to encircle her large breasts and slide along her nipples, before aiming for Elizabeth’s gorgeous lips. She began to choke and gag as the warm, sticky liquid invades her. Within minutes, the sticky liquid substance had completely disappeared inside of Elizabeth. Overwhelmed by the invasive and forbidden ordeal, she suddenly collapsed, falling onto the bathroom floor with a loud thud.

Candace had finished re-dressing her body, opting to go with a yellow sleeveless tank-top that Larry had placed inside a duffle bag that had been strategically hidden by Eddie, prior to him entering the ladies’ room to take control of the unsuspecting Elizabeth. After washing her face and reapplying her lipstick, Candace looked down at the unconscious Elizabeth. It had been about twelve minutes since Eddie had completely hopped the sexy young blonde woman, and she still remained unresponsive. Candace kneeled down, and lightly tapped onto Elizabeth’s shoulder a few times, then when that didn’t work, she began to forcefully shake her.

“Urrrrrgghhhhhh….” a low, deep, rumbling baritone voice growled from Elizabeth’s lovely lips. Candace had a malicious, cheeky grin as she leaned over Elizabeth, maintaining that same grin. Elizabeth groggily opened her beautiful baby blue eyes, her first view being that of Candace. Shaking her head, Elizabeth grumbled, “Jeeze Larry, ya gotta be so close? Especially after you smoked that fuckin’ cigar? Your breath smells like an ashtray!”

“Sorry ‘Lizzy,’ hehe…” chuckled Candace. She immediately helped to grab onto her delicate hands as bodyhopped Elizabeth, aka Eddie, slowly teetered back up and onto her feet. A bit wobbly, she attempted to steady her feet but with Elizabeth’s thin pink sandals it was a bit of a challenge. Not to mention Eddie getting used to the new center of gravity established by Elizabeth’s impressive mammaries currently encased and jiggling inside her pink sleeveless blouse.

“That’s the VERY last time I try to attempt a complicated hop like that, man…I hate splitting myself…even if it’s to fully experience a bitch’s feelings and emotions when I take her over,” remarked Elizabeth while attempting to straighten her outfit. She then pulled out a small compact hairbrush from her pink handbag, and began to brush her soft, honey- blonde hair while looking in the mirror. As she did so, the unmistakably ugly, rough mustachioed mug of Eddie was seen in the mirror’s reflection; the perverse combination of Eddie’s paunchy masculine face, framed by Elizabeth’s honey-blonde tresses as well as her own curvaceous body was indeed a perverted spectacle to behold, and it was equally matched by Larry’s equally scruffy looking goatee accompanied by Candace’s wavy brunette locks and her own svelte, sexy body.

“You always make things so fuckin’ complicated, hehe…” chuckled Candace. “So, how do you feel?”

‘Elizabeth’ surveyed her entire body, cupping and groping her large 34D breasts and squeezing her firm, shapely behind. “Do ya have to ask?” she growled enthusiastically. “This bitch is bangin’! I bet she’s also got a tight pussy that gets easily wet whenever she’s horny for a good cock, haha!”

“Probably…would be interestin’ to see her and ‘Candy’ go at it some time,” smiled Candace, standing in front of the mirror too to appraise her own tight ass.

Elizabeth then libidinously approached Candace, pressing her massive breasts against Candace’s own generous globes. In a deep, purring growl, she whispered, “Why wait for some time when it can be now, bro?”

Candace grinned, facing Elizabeth closely. Her gorgeous, heavily made up face only inches away from Elizabeth’s angelic visage. She slowly leaned forward, tilting her head to kiss her best friend, before turning away and replying, “I’m sooo fuckin’ tempted. But we gotta stay focused. Play time during the vacation, not before, got that?”

Elizabeth made a sad, petulant little pout. “Awww poo,” she cooed, which sounded weird in Eddie’s deep manly sounding timbre. “Fine…so what’s the plan now?”

“Well, it’s gettin’ late…and you need to get ‘Elizabeth’ back home or ‘big sis’ will start to worry, hehe,” remarked Candace.

“Shit, good point.” said Elizabeth. “From this bitch’s memories, her and her sister are gonna visit their aunt to help out some sort of museum exhibit. They’re flying out tomorrow morning.”

” Yep,” replied Candace. “Next step is taking over the sister. The aunt will be dealt with soon…”

“What do you mean?”

“Never mind that for now. Right now you need to head back home and get a good night’s sleep. Wake up on time and act like the perfect little sister to your ‘big sis’ before you two get to Cali,” said Candace.

Elizabeth nodded. “Ok, what about you though?”

Candace then grabbed the duffle bag and pulled out a plane ticket. “Already got that covered. Bought my plane ticket to Vegas only a few days ago with ‘my’ hard earned cash when I hopped that redheaded stripper two weeks ago with the huge pair of titties. Always good to have some extra dough on hand, right?” she winked, licking her lips.

“Hell yeah, always a plus,” smiled Elizabeth.

Candace then unlocked the door to the bathroom before saying, “The other guys will be in Cali to meet up with you. Just follow the rest of the plan and we’ll have a hopper holiday we will never forget.”

The two ladies then exited the bathroom, but not before straightening their appearances. Returning to the bar, both of them closed their tabs, and they then hugged each other ‘warmly,’ except Elizabeth couldn’t resist molesting Candace’s cleavage for like a few seconds. Smiling, Candace then took her leave, while Elizabeth dialed her smartphone, calling her sister.

After a few rings, a semi-sleepy voice answered, “Hello?”

“Hey sis, sorry to call you so late. Candace and I just talked and I guess I lost track of time.” Elizabeth said, speaking in her normal tone now.

“Liz!” Jessica exclaimed, “You should have been home a half an hour ago. Hurry up and come home right now. Have you finished packing?”

“Not completely Jess, but don’t worry it won’t take long. I know what I need to bring,” replied Elizabeth.

“Ugghh…ok fine, I trust you. But you’re 19 years old, you can’t pull that sort of thing anymore. You have to be more responsible, like Mom and Dad always said…”

I can do whatever the fuck I want, big sister, thought Eddie, as he gritted Elizabeth’s perfect teeth in frustration while listening to Jessica. And soon, you will feel the EXACT same way too…

“Ok Jess, stop nagging me. I got it. I’ll be home soon, bye,” said Elizabeth as she hung up, grabbed her pink handbag, and exited the bar.

A couple of hours later, Elizabeth was laying on her bed, clad in a small, modest, baby blue nightie, which still managed to show off her curves. She had dutifully brushed her teeth, combed her hair, and taken off her jewelry. Her suitcase stood next to her full-length mirror, completely packed. Eddie found it fairly easy to extract Elizabeth’s planned attire and accouterments for the trip, so even as the new ‘Elizabeth’ he could easily fool Jessica.

Elizabeth’s panties were bunched around her waist and thighs, exposing her moist pussy lips. She lightly fingered them, letting a small moan quietly escape her lips. Since Jessica was fast asleep, Eddie was very careful to control his voice and make sure that it was Elizabeth’s voice rather than his own, not wanting to wake her sister. Eddie/Elizabeth looked up at the ceiling, which had a poster of a photograph featuring a double rainbow visible on top of a mountainside. He wondered what would happen tomorrow. Would he be able to tolerate the flight to Cali? Would his sister continually bug him like tonight, despite the fact she was so fucking sexy? As a bodyhopper, Eddie knew EXACTLY how to be Elizabeth, having access to her memories and habits, but would his lecherous, male behavior reveal its true colors? And what did Larry mean when he said that the “aunt will be dealt with soon?”

Elizabeth sighed, as she licked each her individual fingers clean, washed her hands, slipped and repositioned her panties up against her thighs, and turned off the light to go to sleep.

A Friend in Need

Author - Bodystealer
Editor - Treecatt

When my long time friend called me out of the blue to tell me about his wife divorcing him, I could hear the complete sadness in his voice as his world had crashed in upon him. He had truly loved the woman, meeting her 8 years before when the two were both seniors at their suburban high school.

However, as the years went on, his wife became more interested in her career than in him. As a result they soon had marital problems. Jason still loved the woman despite it all, but finally she had no more interest in him.

Sobbing uncharacteristically, Jason told me he didn’t feel as though life was worth living anymore. Saying the words, I knew he needed the help of my friendship as he was obviously reaching out to me. I had never heard him sound so depressed, and being his long time friend, I was concerned.

After a great deal of convincing, I was finally able to get him to meet me at a popular bar in the financial district downtown and soon we were discussing his problems. Listening to him as he told me what was going on and about the overwhelming feelings of inadequacy he felt, I knew there was only one solution to getting him past the depression.

My abilities and gift as a body hopper made me uniquely qualified to help him, and appreciating what he had done for me when I was once in need, I decided I would go to the next level of aiding him.

I had never told Jason or anyone else for that matter about my gift before, and up till then, I had been doing my best to resist using it. I often felt bad after I hopped a woman, usually feeling guilt and disgrace at what I had done while wearing their bodies. Of course while wearing a host’s body; I was the ultimate good time for the lucky men who crossed my path.

I never understood why, but while wearing a female host, I often had incredible urges for intimacy with a male. It didn’t help that their bodies seemed to greatly reward me for my misbehavior while wearing them, as the feeling of pleasure generated during intercourse as a woman was far better than I experienced in my normal male form.

Knowing for sure my gift would be needed to help my friend, I staked the bar out for someone suitable who could get Jason’s focus back. I could see many women that greatly interested me, but Jason did not seem to take a liking to them as I had hoped.

Watching the crowd for the next 20 minutes, I noticed many more women arriving as it was ladies night tonight. Most likely they were arriving early to escape the cover charge the bar charged after 9 pm.

Before long the bar was filled and a popular local rock band was playing various top 40 songs as well as their own new music. I waited to see if Jason would be attracted to any of the many attractive women there, but his depression left him without confidence and sadly lacking in charisma. He did seem to pay special attention to the lead singer in the band though, even commenting to me at one point that she was “very hot”, as he put it.

Looking at the woman, I saw she was completely dressed in black, wearing black “thigh high” heeled boots that ended just above her knees. Her butt was dressed in tight fitting vinyl short shorts, and her thighs were nearly completely exposed and dressed in black nylon as well. The black vinyl shorts just barely covered her most private part, and her outfit was similar to something a street walker would have worn. Of course it was all just for the band that she played in and the act, but the effect was raw appeal in the naughtiest way.

Covering her top was a black halter that left little to the imagination. Her entire midriff and waist were exposed while wearing the top, and I could see the narrow shoulders and attractive cleavage she had in uncovered splendor. Even a small belly ring was inserted into her belly button, and a small gold chain danced about as she moved and danced to the song she was singing

Looking at her face, I saw her beauty as her eyes were well made up for her evening show, showing the popular “smoky eyes” look that women often wore in the evening for seduction purposes. Her lips were painted with pink lipstick, and a high gloss dressing made them shine wetly to perfection. As she sung the words to the song, I watched as her pink lips sung the words, her pretty white teeth contrasting nicely against them as the words came from her well formed mouth.

I wasn’t sure if she was wearing a wig or not, but her long blonde hair ended just above the portion of her waist where her hips started to flare out again. The blonde locks consisted of hundreds of tiny ringlets, and it gave her an almost “Goldie Locks” effect in the process. If she had planned to exhibit the sexy “boy toy” look, she had succeeded in my eyes.

Jason seemed to be enamored with her as she sang and danced on the small stage, and I knew when I had the chance after she finished I would take her as a host to help break my friend from his severe depression.

Soon after the band finished its last set of music playing, I watched as the male band members put their equipment away and the young female singer made her way about the bar meeting the people that came so far to see her and her band. The band was well known in the area and many of the locals drove many miles to see them, being almost groupie-like despite the lack of national success the group lacked.

Watching as she finally finished with her admirers, I followed her to the back of the bar, watching as she entered the storage area. She was still carrying the microphone with her that she had used to sing with all night, and I assumed she was going to put it away for the next night’s performance.

Checking to be sure no one was watching, I followed her into the storage room. When I saw the coast was clear, I quickly cupped my hand over her mouth as I forced her into the corner of the small room we had entered.

Her high heeled boots left her defenseless against my surprise move on her, and I easily forced her small weaker body into the corner, already feeling the fear she felt as it activated my body hopper abilities.

“Don’t worry honey. I just need your body for a little while to help my friend,” I said. I felt her struggling against me as she had no idea what I meant. With her mumbling something under my hand initially, she soon stopped resisting me. Shortly after my clothes fell to the floor through my newly changed, spirit body.

A moment later I began to ooze into the now immobile woman who had been readied for my soul to take ownership of her body. Slowly seeping into the pretty volume of her legs, I soon felt the high heeled boots that she had sung in all night, now clinging tightly to my stolen legs. Seconds after the tightness of her black vinyl shorts were felt by me as they hugged my stolen bottom. I could even feel the clinging band of the sheer waist pantyhose she wore under them as well.

I soon melded into the space of her torso, at the same time feeling her soul being reduced to an unaffiliated rider in her own body. Pushing my spirit head through the hundreds of beautiful locks of blonde hair that covered the back of her head and back, I soon tasted her pink lipstick on my wetly dressed lips. Feeling the long blonde locks of hair as they rested on my stolen frame and back, I moved my arms and hands into her female ones. A moment later and the lean toned arms were mine. As they moved a bit when I changed position, I savored the lack of muscle I saw missing on them.

Taking the woman’s body as my own, I leaned up and away from the same wall that I had pinned her to seconds earlier. Viewing the outstretched pretty fingers that had resisted me just seconds before, I saw how the pink paint on my new nails exemplified the femininity of the long thin fingers they were attached to.

I had become the woman singer completely, and as I inhaled deeply, I could smell the perfume she had sprayed on earlier coming from my new pretty skin. It felt incredibly good to hop the woman, just as it always did and it was obvious that every cell of her body had accepted my dominance over it. I haven’t felt so alive since I hopped my last woman nearly 8 months before. Remembering the pleasure I always had while being one of them, I looked forward to the evening ahead.

“Sorry honey, this will just be for a night or two” I heard the rich quality of the voice the woman had sung with all night coming from my new borrowed lips. Saying the words, I felt the strain on my stolen vocal cords that had occurred from her singing in the club all night. I also felt a tongue piercing with a small ball attached to it in my taken mouth.

Looking down to inspect what I had stolen, I saw the silky smooth skin of the woman’s chest and the two nicely rounded breasts filling the cups of the black halter top to capacity. The stress of the struggle I had with her had engorged her nipples in her flight-or-fight response, and the two bumps showed prominently under the halter’s cups even now. I hoped they would stay that way when I spoke to Jason as they would surely pique his interest and hopefully draw him out of his depression.

The singer’s svelte 114 pound body was mine and of course I had her 5’ 4” height as well. The five inch heels the boots had made me feel much taller than I really was and it would have been a trick walking in them if I hadn’t also stolen the woman’s memories.

Flicking the small chain that was attached to the belly ring in my navel, I relished in the nuances of being a female once again. Soon my hands were rubbing the exposed smooth skin of my narrow waist and toned flat belly. With my thin fingers soon drifting a bit lower onto my new non-bulging crotch, I felt the distinct outline of my vagina hidden under the barely covering black shorts. Smiling with the woman’s pretty face as I felt the tingle it gave me, I knew Jason would not be able to resist.

Satisfied with my new body, I guessed that Jason would be all over it when I gave him the chance. Caressing the visible part of my pantyhose as it hugged the tops of my sexy thighs, I pulled the ultra-clingy rear of the vinyl shorts up my stolen butt cheeks to make it look as if they had ridden up on me a bit. The woman’s butt was fabulous, and as I felt its sexy contours with the narrow hands I had taken, my stolen libido started to crank up into overdrive.

I would use the same pretty hands to tease Jason into action if needed later. In truth any man would have served me at that point, but as I wanted to release Jason from his depression, he would be the lucky guy to get between my new stolen legs that night.

Speaking out loud, only to myself, I said “You don’t know how lucky you’re going to get, Jason, to screw some hottie like this!” I pulled the thick mane of blonde hair to my side.

With all that I remembered what I had missed by not hopping women anymore.

Setting the microphone into the box that the band kept in the club, I turned around and made my way towards where Jason sat, walking easily in the heeled boots that were clinging tightly to the nylon on my legs.

Many of the woman’s fans caught me on my way to him, and I turned down three drinks before I got to him.

Standing next to Jason as I ordered a drink, I said “Hi, what’s your name?” hearing the sultry rich voice of the singer again coming from my new pink lips.

I was sure to make my pantyhosed thigh rub against the jeans that covered his leg as I leaned over the bars surface to better get the barmaid’s attention.

Turning away from the barmaid after I ordered, I caught Jason eyeing my rear end with him surely wondering what if felt like to slide his prick into me.

I asked, “So where did your friend go?” pointing at the drink I had left on the bar before taking the singer’s hot body.

Jason looked perplexed by the question, shrugging his shoulders saying “He said he had to make a call outside and never came back.”

I smiled with the pretty woman’s face and said “Maybe he got lucky outside.”

Jason laughed and said “It’s possible I guess, but he was my ride home.”

When the two shots I had ordered were delivered. I handed one of them to Jason, toasting, “May we both soon have a fantastic night!”

Jason looked stunned by my aggressive words, not knowing how to interpret them. I held out the pretty hand I had taken and said “By the way, they call me Liza if you want to know.”

Jason looked embarrassed that he hadn’t asked my name, and with my slippery leg still pushing against him, we shook hands.

Jason then told me his name, stunned that such an attractive creature was even speaking to him.

Not long after, the other band members found me, saying they would see me the next day for practice.

After they left, I stood much closer to Jason, purposely invading his personal comfort space. Intentionally pressing the breasts on my chest into him as I stood close to him, I realized I had successfully refocused his eyes on my beautiful cleavage.

Understanding the taboo that I would soon be breaking by later making love to my friend Jason in my stolen body, I rationalized that if it weren’t him that night, it would have been one of the other males there. Refocusing, I knew I was actually helping him with my gift as I had planned earlier. In fact by doing so, I was finally using it to help another, rather than only using it for my needs as I always had done before.

Using Liza’s body, I would seduce him into making love, all done with the seduction techniques I had learned while being other women before her. In actuality though, I suspected that her body was sufficient for the task on its own.

Jason seemed nervous at first by my sudden closeness to him, but when I leaned into his lips and gently kissed him, he seemed to quickly lose his inhibitions.

A moment later and he was ravaging the lips of the woman whose body I wore. I used my stolen tongue to do what it took to give him the message. Looking into his eyes as I pulled away from his mouth, he looked deeply into my sexily made up eyes as well. I told him, “I want you inside of me tonight Jason.”

Jason smiled in almost shocked disbelief, and to spur him some more, I again leaned into his mouth, sliding my stolen tongue between his lips once again. Sitting on his lap at that point, I finally felt the excitement growing in his pants as his organ nudged against my black tight fitting shorts.

Using the beautiful eyes that the woman had made up so perfectly earlier, I said “Let’s go now Jason, I need you, OK!”

He took the bait and the two of us were soon walking hand in hand to Liza’s car.

Standing next to him as I unlocked her car’s door, I pushed against him in a kiss, gyrating the woman’s pelvis against his. I was on fire myself by now, and I hoped my unknowing friend would give me what I craved so badly.

In no time we were inside his place, and grabbing his hand, I pushed him onto the couch in his living room using the thin pretty hands I had taken from the singer. A second after I was unzipping the boots that covered my stolen legs. Stepping out of them, I felt the coldness of the air on my somewhat sweat-laden nyloned legs, as the fit of the tight boots made them wet with moisture. Tugging at the skimpy black shorts covering the black pantyhose, I pulled them down her pretty legs. Liza did not wear any panties under the nylon, and I saw the blonde hair of her trimmed bush compressed by the clinginess of the sheer nylon covering it.

Moments after and I was straddling Jason’s crotch with my nyloned legs as I pushed his back against the vertical part of the sofa’s back cushion.

My friend’s hands wasted no time going to Liza’s thighs, and as I kissed him with passion, the palms of his hands explored the nylon-covered skin that they found there. Using one of my new hands, I took his free one, pulling it from my new leg, nudging it to go under the bottom of the black halter top I was still wearing.

Jason got the hint, and soon his hand was caressing the full C-sized breast that he found under one of the halter’s cups.

With my hand free, I slid it under his pants and stroked the already hard object I found there. At that point I was no longer helping a friend, as I had become a woman in need of a man.

Standing up quickly I pulled the pantyhose down my legs, exposing the shaved skin of Liza’s legs in the process. By then Jason was also pulling off his trousers and underpants, and when he finished, I again straddled his crotch with my bare bottom.

Eagerly nudging against his well-engorged member as we kissed heavily, I soon felt the object pushing against the eager vagina on my crotch. Adjusting to make penetration possible, I felt it push into the small patch of blonde hair that guarded the opening. By the third push I had swallowed him completely within my new body, and we were soon going at it like a couple of college kids on ecstasy.

As he looked into my eyes as I rode him, I was sure he couldn’t believe that he was banging such a beautiful woman. My C-sized tits bobbed up and down as he thrusted into my pretty body, and I found the experience more rewarding than I had remembered.

Wrapping the slender arms I had taken around his neck, I continued riding him, losing myself in the pleasure I felt. With him first kissing the nicely scented skin of my neck, he undid the halter that was tied around it. A moment later he moved to the well extended nipples, suckling them with hunger.

With my pretty legs doing their best to pump his body, and Jason holding on to my narrow waist as I rode him, I soon felt him releasing into Liza’s body. The warm seed pulsating into her womb made me realize I had succeeded, and I hoped his depression had finally been broken. I continued to ride him though so that I could go as well, and in 15 seconds more I was moaning with the richly-toned voice I had stolen from Liza.

Still joined with him after I had orgasmed, I suddenly felt shame and even a bit nauseous from what I had done with my friend. My well-overcharged libido had been relieved by the release, and I again saw the world through the eyes of a heterosexual male.

Looking down in sudden shame, I saw my two perky breasts were still pushing against Jason’s chest. Them and the two shaved legs I saw straddling Jason’s pelvis were simply beautiful, and I soon felt the hunger starting all over again, leaving the shame in the distant part of my brain in the process.

Jason kissed me lightly on the lips, and as he did I felt his penis spasm a bit as it still remained deep within me. He must have been in a special place, as Liza was better looking than anyone he had ever been with, including even the bitchy woman who was divorcing him.

Journal of a Body Hopper

Author - Aardvark

Before my world turned upside down, you could best describe me as depressingly average. Early twenties, going to community college, working a part-time job down at the local auto-dealership cleaning and washing cars, and out on my own in my very first apartment. A physical description would have been quite bland. I’m about five-foot eight, brown hair, and gray-green eyes. Not ugly, but not really good looking either. Even though I’m not fat, I carried a tad too much in the middle, with a little paunch. Like I said, nothing fancy. Depressingly normal.

One Sunday morning, I was coming home after spending the night at a friend’s place. I had drank too much, and felt pretty awful. After pulling my car into the apartment complexes’ parking lot, made a slow and steady pace toward my place. As I walked up the lot, I saw Cassie Lee’s car pull into the lot as well. Miss Lee must have had an exciting night as well, because a tall handsome guy was with her. Cassie was a very pretty, petite Asian. She had full shoulder length black hair, vibrant green eyes, and delicate features. For such a short little thing, Cassie had one hell of a body. Soft and supple, with great breasts and fantastic legs. What’s more, she dressed in a manner to best display those assets. Squinting out the morning light, I tried to get a quick look at her. Leading her new “friend” by his hand, Cassie strutted up the sidewalk. I could here the heels of her boots clicking on the pavement. She wore white leather boots, with a side zip, pointed toes, and scandalous stiletto heels. The legs emerging from those boots looked delicious, nude pantyhose clinging to their curves. Above these, the pleats of a tiny white skirt ruffled, before disappearing under a tight pink t-shirt. Even though her legs had no insulation at all, Cassie wore a puffy white jacket over that shirt, probably more for a sense of fashion than any concern for chill. As my eyes regained focus, and fell upon her face, I was overwhelmed with shock and confusion.

Though everything about the body and clothes was Cassie Lee to a tea, her face wasn’t hers! The soft skin of Cassie’s cheeks and chin gave way to a rougher texture, even light stubble! A broader mouth, larger nose, and piercing eyes had replaced Cassie’s lovely young Asian face. Where once a young woman’s visage rested, now the unmistakable face of a man gazed out. I looked over Cassie’s hot little body once more, confirming that it was her own, only to have my confusion redoubled upon looking into her new male face once more. I stood there in shock, unable to move or speak, at a loss as to what to say or do.

The couple walked by, a strange smile passing over Cassie’s new male features. She, or he, I just didn’t know which, locked eyes with me as her booted feet walked her by. The tall young man she led toward her apartment looked at my confused staring as some kind of leer. “What the hell are you staring at you little freak!” His angry bark knocked me from my stupor, as I tried to regain enough of my composure to say something.

“Leave him alone honey. He’s just a little thrown. I think the poor thing’s had a collision with the mysteries of the universe.” She said, with a disturbingly masculine voice. “Now, let’s have some fun hot stuff!!!” she said, as she pulled the young man towards her in an embrace, even as they entered the apartment.

I stood there for a little bit, shocked beyond belief. Surely that guy could see Cassie’s new manly face. Didn’t he hear her new deep voice?!?! I wondered exactly what the hell I had just seen. What had happened to Cassie? What had done that to her. Shaking, I stumbled a bit.

I had to be hallucinating! That was it! I was still being affected by the chemicals I had sucked down last night. I was just having a bad morning, my eyes and ears had to be playing tricks on me. Rubbing my forehead, I staggered to my own apartment. Opening the door, I managed to get over to the couch before collapsing. Head throbbing, I fell into a deep sleep.

I was slammed back into wakefulness by loud knocking against the door. Falling off of the couch, I rolled over clutching my knee in pain. “Son of a….!” I yelped. Whomever was out there just kept pounding. Looking over at the clock I could see that it was early evening now. I had slept the better part of the day. “Alright, alright…, I’m coming! Keep your pants on.” I grumbled in annoyance. Staggering over to the door, I unfastened the lock and opened it. On the landing before the doorway stood Cassie Lee.

She had the same white stiletto boots on, but had apparently peeled off her pantyhose. She had wrapped her hourglass frame in a small pink bathrobe, fastening it’s belt tight around her narrow waist. As my eyes passed upward, I was once again confronted with an unfamiliar male face where Cassie’s should have been. With a confident stride, she walked right end and past me, as I stood there in confusion. Spinning on one of her narrow white heels, she turned around and brought her perfect little ass down on my couch. Leaning back, she crossed her beautiful legs with easy feminine grace. “Well kid, are you going to stand there with your mouth hanging open all day, or are you going to close the door so that we can discuss why you see this face, and hear this voice, coming out of the head of Miss Cassie Lee?”

Curiosity overcoming my fear and confusion, I closed the door and walked in. Cautiously, I sat down into an easy chair, across from my strange visitor. “S-so I’m not seeing things? This is real?” I gulped.

“Very real. Mrs. Lee’s body is under new management for the time being.” He held out one of Cassie’s dainty little hands, almost appraising it as he continued to speak. “It’s lovely to meet you. You can call me Al.” He said as he offered Cassie’s hand across the coffee table in greeting. My inclination to be polite overcoming any trepidation, I took it and gently shook it.

“Ugh, my names Jason.” I muttered, staring at the alien male face planted on Cassie. “My names Jason.” I swallowed hard. “What is this?” I asked, trying to grasp the magnitude of what I was witnessing.

Leaning back whilst smoothing the material of the bathrobe over his lovely female frame, Al smiled at me. “Well Jason, you’ve just stepped into a miraculous new world. I am what is referred to as a Body-Hopper.” Al gently caressed his cheek with one of Cassie’s delicate hands as he continued. “I possess the rather amazing ability to physically merge with another person, gaining total and complete control over them. Normally, no one can see the effects of this merger. When everyone else sees Cassie, they see her face. When I speak, they hear her voice.” With a broad grin he spoke warmly to me. “You’re different Jason. I could see it in your eyes when I first ran into you this morning. You could see past the surface, and see my true face, this face, now the face of this body.” Pausing to uncross and recross his new booted legs, he went on. “Body-hoppers have been among society for thousands of years, carefully hidden from the masses. Your ability to see through my charade marks you as one in perhaps a million.”

“Why can I see and hear you if other people can’t? Why am I special?” I asked him, trying to get a handle on the situation. Trying to build understanding.

“Why are you special Jason?” he asked. Standing up in his heeled boots, Al walked Cassie’s body around the coffee table, gracefully sauntering over until he/she was right in front of my seated form. “I’ll show you kid.” He said as he sat down on my lap, straddling me with his soft new thighs, Cassie’s thighs. The thighs I had looked at from afar on so many occasions. Wrapping his arms around my head, Al looked deep in my eyes. Even with his masculine face, I couldn’t help but react to the feel of Cassie’s sexy body draping itself on me. My manhood began to rapidly expand as I became aroused.

“Y-you used her to have sex with that guy this morning, and now you want to do it with me?” I asked, conflicted as to whether I should resist the situation. Fully intending to push Al off of me, I pushed forward with my hands, resting one on her waist and the other on Cassie’s thigh. My strength seemed to melt away upon touching the curve of that waist, and the smooth skin of that thigh. Did I want to get Al off of me?

“That was just a little fun silly. This is different.” he said, before kissing me full on the mouth. My lips slightly parted as he kissed me deeply, the alien sensation of a male set of lips touching mine overcoming me. I found myself caressing Cassie’s body with my hands, giving in to my desires for her.

As Al broke our kiss, backing ever so slightly back to look me in the eye once more, I managed to whisper, “How is this different?”

“That was just some harmless sex, this is the birth of a new Body-Hopper!” he laughed as he kissed me once more. Our bodies intertwined, we began to pull each other’s clothing off. Over the next several hours, I had sex with Al, the strange man who had possessed my neighbor Cassie Lee.

Journal of a Body-Hopper: The Change.

I totally surrendered to the experience. Hours of sex blurred my sensibilities. I had often dreamed of sex with Cassie, watching her with naked lust from afar. My imagination had conjured up all kinds of fantasies involving the sexy young Asian, and now those fantasies were reality. I was as close to her as I had ever dreamed.

But, the utter wrongness of it all was a constant. Whenever I looked into her eyes, I didn’t see the pretty young face of Cassie Lee, but that of some middle aged man named Al. I was indeed having sex with Cassie, but she wasn’t alone. She was, for lack of a better term, being worn by Al. He had “hopped” into her, merging with her body. Al had possessed Cassie Lee, effectively becoming her. I wanted to know more, to ask questions, to understand, but the intense pleasure of our lovemaking made my resistance melt away. In fact, in the back of my mind, I found myself wondering what it was like for Al, what it was like to have Cassie’s body so totally. As I grew more and more exhausted by our frenzied passions, I could hear Al whispering tenderly in my ear, “This is just the beginning boy, just the beginning…” I drifted into sleep.

Slowly, I began to awaken, becoming aware of light filtering into the bedroom window. Stretching the sleep away, I heard a crackling noise, and could smell something delicious cooking in the kitchen. Throwing on a pair of boxer shorts, I walked in to find Al (or was it Cassie?) working at the stove. Naked save for an old T-shirt of mine, Al was whistling as he worked the skillet. “Morning Kid! You gave me a hell of a workout last night. The kitty was purring!” His deep chuckle was incongruous with his petite female body. “How’d you like some omelets? Gotta replenish your energies after that kind of thing!”

“Actually, I am starving.” I said as I walked over across from him and sat on one of the counter stools. Despite myself, I couldn’t help but stare at the strange being in my kitchen. His stubbly face totally miss-matched with Cassie’s sexy body. “What’s it like in there?” I found myself asking.

Dishing out the omelets, Al chuckled. “It’s fantastic kid. This little Cassie’s a dream mount. One of the best I’ve had the good fortune to hop into. Smooth, soft, nice little rump, breasts that are a dream come true….” as he spoke he posed and felt the body he was describing, appraising it even as he was in it. “And the clothes! This little lady knows how to dress. If you got it flaunt it was coined for her!” Cupping his breasts, Al suddenly stopped, “Which reminds me…!” Rushing back to my bedroom he returned with the white stiletto boots in his dainty little hands. “I love these things, can’t be strutting around in Cassie here without some heels on!” Setting down, Al proceeded to pull on and zip up the boots. Standing up when he had finished, he shifted his wait from one foot to the other until he was satisfied with the fit. He was quite a sight standing there in nothing save his boots and my T-shirt. Looking up at me, Al recognized my obvious lust and chuckled, before re-joining me at the table for breakfast.

“Does she…, does she know what’s going on?” I asked him, not really knowing whether I wanted to know or not. It was all so surreal.

“No, she’s basically comatose. When I merge, she goes into a deep sleep, retreating deep into her subconscious. I’m her new conscious mind. If I concentrate, I can ask her dreaming mind mental questions, questions she’ll answer me truthfully. It helps when you’re trying to carry on with her normal interactions, you know, trying to get along with the friends and family.” He spooned a few mouthfuls of egg in before continuing. “The last thing Cassie remembers is a strange man surprising her in the ladies room of a nightclub. A moment of fear and surprise. When I leave, she’ll wake up with that as her last memory. She won’t have a clue as to what’s been happening while I’ve been running the show. But, she’ll be none the worse the wear.” He took another bite before continuing. “If I decide to leave her none the worse the wear of course.” With those words, a fiendish glint emerged from Al’s eyes.

I ate the eggs throughout. I couldn’t help but wonder if they were Al’s recipe, or if he had found it in Cassie’s mind. Somehow I doubted she was the cooking kind. “How long do you stay in them?”

Taking a swig of orange juice and swallowing he said, “Not long. I tend to get bored quick. I’ll mount some other bit of fluff before too long. Once you’ve played around for a little while, one tends to want to explore new territory. Plus, we Hoppers don’t like to get too comfortable. Complacency can lead to a slip up.” He took a few more bites and another sip before going on. “It’s easy to tip off her immediates with poor acting, or some of your own mannerisms bleeding through. Worse, you tend to run a greater risk of a reveal if you’re in for too long.”

“A reveal?” I asked.

“Like you see me now, well, mirrors, film, and digital media reveals.” Looking around the kitchen, Al spotted my toaster. Picking it up he showed me his reflection in it’s surface. “You’d see my face anyways because of your condition, but any other person would see my facial features as well. What’s more, if they took a picture of me, or filmed me, that’s show up too.” Putting the toaster back, Al returned to his seat to finish his meal. Chuckling he added, “We kind of get a kick out of the whole camera thing. Most of us love to get our picture taken. It’s kind of fun to picture the photographer getting his film back or uploading his pics, only to see his pretty subject with some odd man’s face. Most of them think it’s some kind of weird defect. Actually, we Body-Hoppers have taken a shine to digital stuff. Some of us take pictures of ourselves in our mount-bodies and post ‘em on a message board. We check it out and compare and contrast each other’s choices. Fun stuff.”

I pondered this strange culture I was having revealed to me. I went back over what he had told me in my mind. “Why is it that I can see your face, and hear your voice? Shouldn’t I be as oblivious as everyone else?”

Setting down his fork, Al took my right hand in his own. Or rather, Cassie’s hands. Their small fingers and soft skin felt nice. Lord knows I had enjoyed Al’s ability to use them last night. “You’re a Hopper kid. Only a potential Hopper can see a riding Hopper in his mount. By having sex with me, you’ve unlocked your potential. While you sit here, your body is changing. In a few day’s you have a full blown Hopper physiology.”

“W-what are you talking about?!?! I’m going to be like you?!?! But I don’t want to! I want to be normal!” I pulled my hand from his grasp as I stood up. Suddenly, a wave of nausea and dizziness overcame me, I stumbled and staggered almost falling over. Al, in little Cassie’s body rose and braced me, helping me to the couch in the living room.

“Take it easy kid. You’re changing. You have to let it run it’s course. Don’t worry kid. You’ll grow to love it. Who the hell wants to be normal?!? Now let big brother Al take care of you and everything will be fine.”

Over the next three days, I felt god-awful. Al, my lecherous friend in angel’s clothing ministered to me with surprising gentleness. He took good care of me, leaving the apartment only occasionally to change clothes and pick up items of need. We had frequent sex, Al allowing me to grind away on Cassie to my hearts content. We talk often as Al relayed to me the history and practices of Hoppers. Apparently, one of the benefits of having the physiology of a Hopper was a retardation of the aging process. There were some very ancient Hoppers out there. Al himself was more than a century old, though he didn’t look a day over forty. He took great pains to tell me of their culture and agreed upon rules. He took the time to describe to me of their rich oral history. Even as I felt myself change, and as I learned of Hoppers, I knew I was becoming more than what I was. I even felt my attraction for Cassie’s body changing. I still wanted to have sex with her, but know, I began to wonder what it was like to be her. I began to envy Al his new body.

Finally, one afternoon, as I began to feel much better, Al had me join him in Cassie’s apartment. He had her dressed nicely today. She wore a pair of black heels with stockings, a pinstripe skirt, and tight black sweater. “Well kid, here’s what’s going down. Before I get you out there hopping on your own, I’m going to show you first hand some of its aspects. Now, most Hoppers just move from mount to mount, hopping form one to the other. But, as a beginner you’ll probably be more comfortable hopping and then reconstituting yourself in your original form. So, I’m going to dismount Cassie here so that you can see what the process looks like.” Walking to the center of the room, Al had Cassie stand still as if at attention. Closing his eyes, a strange pulse of light followed by a tearing noise startled me. In the flash, I saw a strange liquid form begin to pull away from Cassie, erupting outward as it poured into an expanding form. Mere moments after it began, Cassie’s unconscious form fell to the floor. The liquid shimmered and solidified, becoming a naked middle aged man with Al’s face. Looking down at Cassie, I could make out her original pretty features. Exhaling form obvious effort, Al staggered a bit. “Been a while since I did this. Well, here I am kid.” He was middle aged in appearance and a little paunchy. Taller than Cassie, he was her polar opposite.

Pulling up a gym bag, Al began to get dressed in some clothes he had packed from my apartment. I looked down at Cassie, still sleeping. “How long will she be out?”

As he pulled a T-shirt down over himself Al answered. “An hour or two. It takes a lot out of them.” Finishing his dressing, Al said, “Now, we’ll rest for the remains of the day, and tomorrow, you and I’ll go looking for your first mount. Are you ready to take a Hop?”

Amazingly, I was. After the past few days, I found myself wanting to experience it more and more. I wanted to Hop into a woman. I wanted to be inside a girl, I wanted to be a girl, for a little while. “Yes, I believe I am Al.”

After leaving Cassie’s sleeping form on her couch in her apartment, Al and I headed back to my own place. We grabbed some dinner and talked about my new state of being. It was all too fantastic to believe, but somehow, in my altered state, I knew that everything he was telling me was true. We talked late into the night, before turning in, trying to get some rest before the big day ahead. Al was exhausted, and was happily snoring within no time. As I drifted into sleep myself, I could feel my senses alter. I felt an odd tingling sensation rippling through me most all the time anymore, I was changing.

The next morning, after a hearty breakfast, Al and I headed out and about. Grabbing his large gym-bag, Al followed me to my car. In no time we were on the road. “I’ve got something special in line for us first off. I’m going to let you watch me make a hop.” Following Al’s directions, I drove us on a long and winding journey through the city streets. After a circuitous trip, we arrived at Al’s chosen destination.

We had arrived at a small real-estate agency. As we walked up toward the small office Al filled me in. “I scouted this one out a couple of weeks ago. A promising potential mount runs this place, and I’ve made an appointment to meet with her. It should be a relatively easy hop, so you can come along for the show.” A devilish grin passed over Al’s face.

In the small lobby, a pretty young secretary was busy talking on the phone. Gesturing in way of apology she asked us to wait for a moment while she finished with the call. She was very pretty. She looked to be in her early twenties, with brown eyes and long brown hair. She had a very cute face, and a frame that filled out her brown sweater to great effect. I wondered if she was Al’s potential mount. “Good morning gentleman, do you have an appointment with Mrs. Ross?” she asked with a sunny smile.

“Sure do young lady. Name’s Smith.” Al said returning her good cheer. I fiddled with the strap of Al’s gym bag nervously. I was supposed to carry it and messed with it to have something to do.

Looking over the schedule, she happily responded, “Ahh yes! Mr. Smith you’re right on time!” Activated the intercom, the young woman said, “Mrs. Ross, your ten o’clock appointment is here, Mr. Smith is ready.”

The intercom buzzed in response, a sultry voice answered back, “Send him right in Melanie.”

Entering the office, brief introductions were made. Al introduced me as his nephew, tagging along on his errands. As we took our seats and she and Al made small talk about the weather, I eyed her carefully. She was quite hot, a sexy woman who appeared to be in her mid-thirties. She had shoulder length blond hair, and sparkling blue eyes. Mrs. Ross was tall, with long graceful legs that I watched as she rounded the desk on her way back to her chair. She wore fashionable black high heels on dark stockings. She wore a well tailored skirt-suit, tan colored, with a well fitting jacket and a nice a-line skirt that fell just above the knee. Her respectable breasts looked quite nice under her red satin blouse, just enough cleavage showing at the last fastened button. She moved with a fluid grace.

“Now Mr. Smith, what kind of property are you interested in? How can I help you?” She asked him with her deeper, sultry voice.

Al gave her a cheshire grin before answering. “Well Mrs. Ross, I’m interested in a very special property. A specific location as it were.” he said, rising from his chair. Hands behind his back, Al began to walk as if pacing in consideration. “Yes, a very specific property is what I’m interested in.”

As he walked around the desk, apparently looking out the window behind him, Mrs. Ross spun slowly in her chair, watching him with interest as he rounded the desk. “Really? A special property? I assume it’s one I have access to?” she asked.

Turning back from the window, standing directly in front of Mrs. Ross sitting cross-legged in her chair, Al looked down at the woman. “Oh yes, you’re intimately familiar with the property I have in mind.” Suddenly, Al’s calm demeanor ended, a strange flash seemed to pulse for a moment in his eyes. Mrs. Ross, instinctively knowing that something was happening reacted immediately; she recoiled in her chair, eyes and face frozen in a silent scream. Apparently Al’s flashing glance had stunned her in some way. She seemed to be struggling to back the chair away, pushing ineffectively with her high heels against the floor.

Al moved in toward her, crouching before the twitching woman. Smiling broadly, he looked into her horrified face. With his hands, Al grabbed the woman’s thighs, gripping them tightly. Standing to watch from a better perspective, I could see Al’s fingers begin to alter, seemingly melting into the fleshy thighs of Mrs. Ross. Only able to whimper softly in response, the woman tried to push Al away, to no effect. Before my eyes, Al’s body seemed to liquefy and surge forward, melting into the woman’s legs where he had made contact. In mere moments, Al’s form was gone, pushing it’s way into Mrs. Ross’s body. Trembling in her chair, Mrs. Ross raised her hands to her face, covering it as she made odd moaning noises.

Exhaling with great force, she leaned forward in her chair, hands still covering her face. Slowly, as I stood there watching, the woman sat back, lowering her hands. As she did so, I could now see that her features were Al’s. His manly face smiled in satisfaction as he looked down at his new seated body. “Yes, yesssssss! Very nice!” He smiled as he began to use Mrs. Ross’s long delicate hands to feel up her own seated body. Gripping a breast, and caressing a thigh, Al checked out his new body. For the first time, I had witnessed a hop.

“What do you think kid? That was something else wasn’t it?” Al laughed. I walked tentatively around the desk, marveling at what I had just witnessed. “She’s a looker isn’t she? This one feels just as great a it looks.” Al extended one of Mrs. Ross’s legs, feeling it up and down with her hands. “What a set of pins this gal has!” Al chuckled.

Putting his new heeled boot back down, Al stood up and faced me directly, wrapping his arms around my neck in an embrace while looking me in the eye. “Well my boy, are you ready to make a hop yourself?”

Swallowing hard, I answered him. “Yes. Yes I am.” I had to see what it was like. I had to know. Could I really do this?

“Good. How’d you like the look of that little secretary out there?” Al smiled. With one new hand wrapped around my back, and the other fondling my manhood through my pants, Al nibbled on my ear while whispering last minute instructions in preparation for my first hop. After we picked up Al’s discarded clothing, the clothing that had fallen to the floor as he had entered Mrs. Ross and placed it in Al’s gym bag, Al psyched me up for my new adventure.

Even though I heard Al’s husky voice when he did so, I knew that the secretary only heard the familiar voice of Mrs. Ross when he asked her over the intercom to come on in. “Melanie? could you come in here for a moment?” Coming through the door, I got a good look at the pretty brown haired girl we had encountered earlier. Her lovely upper body with it’s brown sweater-ed breasts was nicely complemented by her lower half. She wore a pleated tan tartan skirt that’s hem fell high on the thigh. Her exquisite little ass bobbed back and forth in it’s fabric. Nude hose clung to her soft rounded legs. For footwear, Melanie wore a pair of nice brown suede boots that were calf high, and had side zips. They had nice little stacked heels that had to be four inches high. The height produced a lovely sway as her hips moved back and forth during her walk, edges of the skirt ruffling around her thighs.

“You needed me Mrs. Ross?” she managed to ask. “Where did those two guys go?” she asked as she noticed our apparent absence.

“Oh, there still here. Quite close actually, and about to get closer!” Al laughed at the girl.

From my position behind the opened door, I rushed out, coming up behind Melanie. Grabbing her by her shoulders, I spun her around on he boot heels so that she faced me. She managed to a short scream before I felt an odd burst within me, I could feel a flash of energy rush through my eyes and into her. Her face contorted in fear and surprise, Melanie’s struggles lessened greatly. Still grabbing her left arm, I gripped the horrified girl’s neck with my right. I could feel an odd electric rush as my hand met her skin. The most wonderful sensation erupted as my hand began to melt into the flesh of her neck. With great speed, I felt my body liquefy and rush forward, pushing it’s way into Melanie’s body. My senses and perceptions altered.

First, I felt her feet and lower legs. As the feel of her lower limbs rushed through me, it felt almost like putting on a pair of shoes. With lightning speed, my sense of being altered, I felt like a liquid filling a cup. I could feel her feet, then calves, then thighs, then lower body. More and more I could feel what Melanie was feeling. The odd angle that heeled boots forced her feet into, the tight grip of her pantyhose, the swish of the fabric of her skirt. I could feel her panties gripping her sex, her bra restraining her ample breasts. I staggered as it all washed over me.

I lost balance for a moment and felt myself loose my bearings. Finally, my view from the outside was replaced by Melanie’s perspective. I was seeing the world form her eyes. Falling on my new curvy ass, I sat splayed out on the floor as I regained my sense of self. Looking down at the body I now possessed, I tentatively touched the hose-clad thighs now exposed my my up-riding tartan skirt. I was Melanie now. I had hopped into her. “Wow….” was all I could whisper.

Clapping slowly with his new elegant hands, Al congratulated me. “Nice kid, very nice.” Walking over, Al offered me his hand, pulling me up off the ground and onto my teetering high heel booted feet. “Now, let’s have some fun!” Al threw his new blond head back in a hearty laugh.

Melanie’s body fit like a glove. The feel of the perky young secretary’s body was divine. It felt so odd! I could feel all the sensations and feedback of another person! I felt the fabrics and materials of her clothing on her soft skin, I felt her hair brush against her neck, I felt the radically different center of gravity that came with having such wonderfully perfect breasts. With delicate new fingers, the fingers of another person, I probed the contours of my new body. The new body I had seized from pretty little Melanie.

Obviously amused at my new self-exploration, Al hopped up onto the desk in Mrs. Ross’s body, crossing his new, long, nylon clad legs. “You Hop like a natural kid. I can see you’re enjoying the ride.” He chuckled.

Bending forward, I rubbed my new hosed legs, luxuriating in the feel of the soft limbs. Reaching up slowly, I probed up and under my little skirt. Slowly, I felt my new crotch. Instead of my usual manhood, I felt a strange new void. A mound with an split, a split that felt so very good while I traced it’s outline through my hose and panties. God, it was wonderful.

“Welcome to womanhood kid.” Al offered. “Let’s get a feel for things shall we? If you can tear yourself away from Melanie’s glorious little snatch, try feel her memories. Concentrate in the back of your mind, and see if you can read her dreaming thoughts.”

Closing my eyes, I concentrated, straining a little as I felt around the unconscious mind of the girl I had hopped into. “Melanie Anderson.” Feeling her name in the back of my head. “I…, I mean She’s twenty six. I…, this is so weird. I can see her memories. I can feel what she knows. It’s like a movie in the back of my head that tells me whatever I need to know about her. This is amazing!” I scrolled through the events of Melanie’s life, feeling a rush as I read her sleeping mind.

“It’s not instantaneous though, so be careful. When your interacting with people she knows, there’ll be pauses. You’ll have to keep track of your conversation and speaking pace so you don’t tip them off to anything.” Looking out the window, Al seemed took on a thoughtful look. “Myself, I’m in Mary-Ellen Ross, thirty-nine and married. She’s got a nice little business going here and is married to a rugged contractor named Bill.” He cocked his blond-tressed hair with a new line of thought. “Hmmm, she has the cutest little teenage daughter! I’ll have to go home and take a look at her!” he laughed. “Not before I get good old Bill to shag me properly though.

Coming back from my mental journey into Melanie’s unconscious mind, I looked over at Al, his smiling male face on Mrs. Ross’s sexy body. Smiling as suggestively as I could, I sauntered slowly toward Al’s reclining form. Boot step after boot step, my swaying hips carried me toward him. “Bill, huh? That sounds nice “boss-lady”, but how about giving your star employee a go at that rocking body of yours?” Striking a pose in front of her, I bit my lip and put my hands on my hips. “That is unless you don’t want to get close to little Miss Mel’s body.”

Pulling me toward his seated position on the desk, Al wrapped Mrs. Ross’s long legs around my back, bringing our two new sets of breasts into contact with one another. I could feel the most wonderful heat begin to burn in my borrowed pussy. “Young man, you are quite the naughty little flirt, aren’t you?” Al smiled, before leaning in for an open mouthed kiss. I could feel his elegant fingers sliding down my back, coming to rest on my curvy little ass, even as my own stolen hands cupped his lovely new breasts. “When dear Mary-Ellen woke up this morning, I’m sure she didn’t know that she would be getting so close to her darling little secretary.” Al chuckled with that deep rumbling laugh of his.

Feeling around Mel’s mind, I answered, “Melanie certainly never considered this sort of thing. Thank goodness we’re able to rectify these ladies stunning miss-use of resources. Imagine, the two of them in this office all day, and they’ve never gotten frisky!” I rolled my head back in laughter, delighted at all of the wonderful new sensations I was experiencing.

A couple hours later, after several wonderfully odd orgasms, I found myself sitting naked on the equally nude laugh of Al, happily planted in Mary-Ellen Ross’s sexy body. I was just as pleased with my mount. Melanie’s supple little body was a dream. “This is all just so wonderful. The world is ours.”

“Correction my boy, their worlds are ours. Now, I’m going to go ahead and take Mary-Ellen on back to her home. I want to put her hubby through his paces. What are your plans?” Al kissed my new neck while waiting for my answer.

Sifting through Melanie’s dreaming mind, I formulated a plan of action. “Hmmm, Mel’s not seeing anyone right now. I suppose I’ll take her back to her place and poke around through her wardrobe. After that, I may go out on the town for some fun. She has some girlfriends who are always up for an evening out. I hope I’m not late for work tomorrow, my boss can be a real bitch!” I laughed.

Pinching my rump, Al mock-scolded me., “You had best be on time Miss Anderson! You’ll be here on time! I’ll expect a full report on your evening of course!” We laughed as we got up and began to put our new bodies’ clothes back on. After pulling on my sexy little boots, and carefully zipping them up, I stood up on my arched feet. I watched appreciatively as Al smoothed out the dark nylons he had pulled up Mrs. Ross’s legs, before stepping back into her high heels.

“Now remember, avoid mirrors and such, and be careful with what you say. Have fun tonight with your little sex-pot, and meet me back here tomorrow morning. We’ll catch up.” After instructing me, Al hugged me close and kissed me on the cheek. We grabbed our coats and purses, and headed out to our waiting automobiles. As Al had said, Melanie Anderson’s world was mine to do with as I pleased.

Needless to say, with all of this preening and mirror-viewing, I ended up spending the bulk of the evening touching my new body. When I discovered sweet little Melanie’s hidden sex toy, a vibrating phallus, my evening was spoken for. The orgasms of the female form were utterly fabulous, beyond description. I made sure to experience as many as I could with dear little Melanie’s equipment.

The next day, deciding to give Al a show when we met up back at Mrs. Ross’s office, I wore my favorite new outfit. The white shirt, cut-offs, and five inch spikes. Strutting my stuff up to the office, I relished the eyes of passersby drinking in my new sexy little body. My heels clicked and my jean clad ass rolled back and forth as my supple legs scissored me up and into the office.

I sat in Melanie’s chair, spinning around as I waited for Al to arrive. The door opened at around 9:30, and I couldn’t resist poking fun as he came in. “Why Mrs. Ross, you’re so late! What-ever were you up too last ni-“ I stopped short as I looked at the woman who staggered in. It was Mrs. Ross all right, but she was disheveled and unkempt. She wore baggy gray sweats and looked a mess. Most importantly, her face was her own! Al’s features were surprisingly absent. He had obviously hopped out.

“I feel terrible Me. Cancel all of my appointments today. I’m going to try and get some paperwork done.” Looking me over as she rubbed her forehead she noticed my slutty attire. “What on earth are you wearing!!” I stammered, trying to come up with a response. Before I managed one she finished with, “Never-mind, I don’t want to know. I can’t deal with anything right now. Just keep it professional from now on. I don’t want to be disturbed.” The door slammed behind her as she locked herself away in her office.

Not really knowing what to do, I used Melanie’s memories to come up with things to do. One by one, I called Mrs. Ross’s appointments and canceled them. Throughout, I wondered where Al could have been. When the mail man came in to drop off an pick up, I was mildly amused at his reaction to my clothing. Looking over my new female body, the poor man dropped his packages three times. Trying to make up for it, I gave him a show. I crossed and uncrossed my legs a few times, and made sure to bend forward, giving him an eyeful of cleavage.

After an hour or so, the phone began to ring on “my” desk. Reflexively, I answered. “Hello?”

“Hi ya sexy! How are you doing without me?” It was Al’s unmistakable voice.

“Al!!! Where the hell are you!?!? Why’d you leave Mrs. Ross?” I asked him.

“Mary-Ellen was a blast to ride around in kid, and I had a lot of fun last night, but I ran into a previous acquaintance this morning and just had to hop into her. Look, you’ll have to leave that place and meet up with me. I’ll give you the directions. Don’t forget my gym bag with our clothes.” Listening carefully, I wrote down the directions to Al’s proposed meeting place and grabbed his gym bag. I didn’t bother telling Mrs. Ross I was leaving, not really giving a shit as to whether Mel got in trouble or not. I wanted to see Al and compare notes.

Arriving at the Mall Al had directed me to, I walked in and made my way to the food court. My red high-heels clicking all the way, I swayed to and fro as I made my way through the corridors. It felt wonderful, especially when I noticed the lustful eyes on my sexy little body. In the food court, I had to look a bit before recognizing Al’s face on one of the patrons. When I did, I was shocked to say the least.

Al’s smiling face was on a young mother, a fair complected woman with short black hair. He was seated, with a blue blouse and khaki pants. His shirt was unbuttoned half way down. You see, I knew Al had hopped young mother because he was currently breastfeeding her baby!!! “Al, what in the world are you doing?” I asked stifling laughter.

“Feeding the little one of course. Jeez he’s on tight! It tickles and pinches at the same time.” Al chuckled as he held the suckling child. As he continued feeding the baby, Al explained that he had stopped into a gas-station this morning in Mrs. Ross while returning to her home. While refueling, he spotted this young mother doing likewise with her automobile. He had recognized her a particularly enjoyable previous mount, and couldn’t resist sampling motherhood for a bit. “Hell, I was probably there for conception.” he joked. “Hmmm, nice choice of clothing for Mel there kid.” He added, oblivious to the fact that a breast-feeding mother checking out another young woman seemed a bit odd.

“What’s next on the agenda Al?” I asked him. “What should we do next? Mel’s fun, but I’m starting to get a little bored.” I was sad to admit it, looking down at my lovely legs as I spoke.

“Well, since you brought the bag, I’ll dismount Mommy here in the restroom, leaving baby next to her. She should be up and about pretty quickly, my only having been in her for a couple of hours. Then, we can see about having you pull off your first mount-to-mount hop.” As he glanced around the mall, Al smiled at some of the very pretty passing women.

Fifteen minutes later, a dismounted Al, looking like a non-descript man in his thirties, walked with me while we held hands through the mall. “It’s nice to escort such a lovely lady.” He whispered, bending back as he checked out my backside. “Keep your eyes open for anyone who catches your eye.”

As we walked throughout the department store, I noticed a pretty girl who appeared to be in her late teens. She was very athletic, with short hair, a green t-shirt, and shorts. She seemed to be shoe shopping, and the clerk was having difficulty getting her to try on anything other than her preferred sneakers. “Don’t you have anything dressy, but flat?!?!” she asked obviously frustrated.

The clerk tried to convince her to take a chance on something more feminine. “But dear, prom dresses just don’t look right with flats, and you have such lovely legs! It would be a crime to wear anything but heels!” the woman pleaded.

“Uggggghhhhhh!” The young woman gasped. “Look, I’m not wearing any hooker shoes, and I’m not breaking my ankles!” Crossing her arms and looking forcefully at the clerk she declared, “Look, I’m going to try on that dress again, you see if you have anything flat that I can wear with it!” Angrily, she stomped off toward the dressing rooms as the harried clerk slowly got up and headed back to the stockroom.

“Can I have her?” I asked him in my best pleading-child voice.

Al laughed. “Did the angry little girl catch your fancy Jason?” he asked.

“I agree with the clerk, it would be a shame to wear flats with legs as nice as those.” I smiled fiendishly as I said it.

The young woman was just changing back into her shirt and shorts when I rushed into her changing booth. She was startled when the slutty older woman shot in with her. With Melanie’s arms, I grabbed her and pushed her into the wall. Concentrating even as she tried to push free, uttering curses as she did, I began to push into her. I could feel myself beginning to hop into her, issuing forth from Melanie. Liquid-like, I gushed forth pushing into the struggling teen. I began to loose my sense of Melanie, even as new sensations began to overwhelm me. I could feel her tight little body, her young athletic form as I filled her like water in a glass. When I finished, I found myself within her. I was now the whining young woman. Melanie, now empty of me, fell to the floor unconscious. Looking at the dressing mirror, I could see my familiar smiling male face now on the young woman. I was in.

Walking out, I met up with Al. “Aren’t I just the perfect little high-schooler Al?” I laughed as I grabbed his arm.

“What’s her name kid?” he asked while looking me over.

Closing my eyes as I felt around her dreaming mind I answered with, “Rose. Rose Allen.” I ran over the mind of Rose Allen briefly, familiarizing myself with the new young lady I had become. “And Rose has changed her mind. She simply Loves high heels now. They do wonders for her legs!”

Leaving the store, and Melanie’s soon to be awakened and confused form, we headed outside and drove off in Rose’s little car. We found a nice shoe store, and Al, dear that he was, took pictures when I found the sluttiest little Timberland boots. It was going to be fun to turn Rose into a very naughty girl.

Journal of a Body-Hopper: Please Direct your attention to the Head of the Cabin.

The past couple of months had been amazing. Al and I body-hopped to our hearts content, having all kinds of naughty fun with our mounts. Along the way, we took advantage of our access to various young ladies’ bank accounts, building up a sizable savings in my checking account. Where as older Hoppers like Al simply moved from body to body as they pleased, I, like most new Hoppers had chosen to keep my old in part. Though I had quit my job, I was maintaining my apartment, and was in moderate contact with my family. Al didn’t give me too hard a time with my decision to do so, and had even started “collecting” stray cash from his mounts to help me out.

I still found myself in my original form quite often. I would reconstitute myself frequently, spending a day or two as myself. Al on the other hand, more often than not just hopped from body to body, going wherever his whims took him. I had noticed a change in myself though. As I sat in the car while Al drove, I felt naked. We were both dismounted, with no stolen body to wear. This evening Al had told me to get ready for a very special night. We would have new bodies to hop into soon enough.

Al guided the car into the driveway of a nice little condominium. We headed to the door, Al smiling as he pressed the bell. The door opened to reveal a stunningly beautiful woman of African-American origin. She wore a pair of very white cotton shorts, a mid-riff bearing yellow t-shirt, and a pair of pink flip-flop sandals. Her long brown legs, taught stomach, and large breasts were a site to behold. Her face was the real surprise however. Her brown skin gradually blended into Caucasian male features. This lovely lady had been mounted by a fellow hopper!

“Al you son-of-a-bitch! It’s great to see you!” the hopper shouted, as he and Al embraced. Al, as lecherous as ever, took the opportunity to squeeze the man’s large round bottom, clad tightly in the white material of the shorts. “Yeah, I know, isn’t it a great ass? I’ll bet you’re jealous.” the strange hopper chuckled.

“Jason, this is Mike, a Hopper-friend from way back. He’s set up a very special gathering for us.” As Al introduced me, I took Mike’s dark hand, kissing it in a gentlemanly manner.

“Hmmm, how mannerly. Come on in fellas. You can tell me where you dug up this polite young Hopper, and what you’ve been up too while we wait for our other guests.” Heading in to the living room, I listened as Al and Mike caught up on their goings and comings. After a bit, Mike enlightened me as to what our evening would entail. It all sounded fantastic.

(Cindy’s evening.)

Cindy fluffed her red hair in the car mirror as Rhonda drove. Looking back at Cleo, their Latina friend and fellow stewardess, she straightened her uniform. Cindy and her fellows were heading to Monique’s house. The beautiful black woman was the lead flight attendant of their crew. They were meeting up before heading to the airport for a flight overseas. As the other two made small talk, Cindy looked out the window and admired the lovely moonlit night.

Arriving at Monique’s, Cindy and the others headed up and knocked on the door. The three were in their uniforms. A line blue skirts that fell just above the knee, nude hose, modest tan heels, white blouses, and blue jackets. Cindy smoothed hers as the other two giggled in some shared joke. “Hello ladies, are we ready for the flight tonight?” Monique beamed as she welcomed the three women in.

“Nice to see you girl.” Rhonda said as she kissed Monique on the cheek. The three women chatted as they sat down in the living room. As they walked in, Cindy noticed that Monique’s uniform was radically different. Her skirt was ridiculously short, falling high on the thigh, and way too tight. Her shirt was equally small, barely restraining the black woman’s huge breasts. Instead of nude hose, Monique wore black, back-seamed stockings, stockings that ended in a pair of outrageously high-heels. The heels had very pointed toes, were made of black patent leather, and had matching ankle straps.

“What in God’s name are you wearing Monique???” Cleo squealed. “You’re not going to wear that on the flight are you??? They’ll think your some kind of hooker!!!”

Monique laughed at the womens’ startled reactions. “You don’t like my improvements to the uniform? That’s too bad, you’ll each be wearing the same thing.” She laughed.

“I’m not dressing like some kind of stripper Monique.” Cindy declared,

With a devilish grin, Monique stood up and walked to the front door, standing between it and the seated women. “I’m afraid that’s no longer your decision to make. Your bodies aren’t yours to dress anymore.”

As she spoke, two strange men walked in. The three girls jumped up startled by the strange men’s appearance. Cindy backed up as the two men walked toward her and her friends. “What is this Monique? Who are these freaks?” she demanded.

To her horror, each of the men grabbed her friends. The younger one, a kid in his early twenties wrestled with Cleo, grabbing the feisty Latina by her upper arms. Even as the woman struggled and pushed, he began to change. Cindy couldn’t believe her eyes as the young man began to melt out of his clothing, and rush forward into Cleo, seemingly pushing right into her body. To her left, Rhonda punched and screamed as the older man grappled with her. She fought as hard as she could even as the man melted into her just as his companion did. The two women flailed and convulsed as they fought their attackers.

Scared out of her mind, Cindy backpedaled toward the door running right into Monique. The smiling black woman held her fast, putting her arm in a wicked wrestling lock behind her back. “Monique why are you doing this?!?!?” Cindy pleaded, tears streaming down her face.

Turning back to her friends, Cindy watched as the women slowly rose from where they had fallen on the floor. The two men had vanished into them, leaving their clothes in piles. The two lovely women seemed to be catching their breaths as they stood there. “What a body!” Cleo said.

“Mine is pretty damn fantastic too, so fit!” Rhonda announced. “Boy she really fought like a little tiger too, what an effort!” she chuckled. She and Cleo stood there, looking down at, and feeling with apparent lust, their own bodies.

“Your new uniforms are in the spare bedroom ladies. I’m going to take this little bit of fluff to my room for now.” Monique pushed Cindy down the hall and into the aforementioned bedroom.

“What is this, what is happening?!?! Monique, why are you doing this too us?!!?!” Cindy whimpered.

Her friend just laughed as she marched Cindy into the bedroom, before throwing her up onto the bed. Standing in front of her, while looking into a full length closet mirror and primping, Cindy was terrified by Monique’s reflected image. Instead of her friend’s pretty dark face, her mirror image sported the smiling face of some strange white man! “Oh my god….” was all she could manage to say as she backpedaled on the bed in fear.

After a bit, Rhonda and Cleo came into the room, wearing the same scandalous uniforms that Monique was. Small tight flight attendant garb, and black patent ankle-strapped high-heels. The two womens smiling faces cast the reflections of the men who had accosted her friends earlier. They were in Cindy’s fellow stewardesses!

Rhonda was looking through her purse, “ I.D. and passports check out Mike. These little minxes are ready for a trip!” he chuckled.

Cleo bended forward, running her hands up and down her legs in obvious appreciation. “This lady’s rock’n!” she announced.

The doorbell rang as they sat there, “I’ll get it!” Monique practically sang as she teetered out on her heels, her strides shortened by her tight skirt. Rhonda smiled fiendishly at Cindy even as Cleo continued to molest herself.

After a bit, Monique walked in with a chubby little Asian man, walking arm and arm with him while whispering in his ear. “Frank is here fellas, late as usual.” she laughed.

“Sorry guys.” The chubby little Asian answered. “I ran into some traffic.” Looking at Cindy’s retreating form, back on the bed as far as she could get, he smiled lustfully. “Is that mine?” he asked.

“Go get her tiger!” Monique shouted with glee. As Cindy screamed the chubby little man rushed up onto the bed at her. As she kicked and screamed, his hands gripped her lower legs. To Cindy’s horror, she could feel him melting into her limbs just as her friends had. Cindy felt a horrid electric warmth pass up from her legs, washing over her. She was like a vessel being filled with a liquid. The last thing she remembered was her friends smiling, laughing faces taking in the scene.

A half an hour later, four very sexy stewardesses strutted out to their car, ready to leave the country on a flight. Some Body-Hoppers were going on a holiday.

Body-Supplied

Author - Aardvark

The sounds of laughter and conversation punctuated the amplified music blaring at the bonfire gathering. A large group of University students had gathered in an open field round a large burning pile. Drinking beer and partying down, the college students took the opportunity to let off some steam. In the odd glow cast by the fire, the smiling faces of young men and women shown through.

Just now arriving, a tall attractive young man and his pretty female companion made their way through the crowd. Waving to those they recognized, the pair took in the sights of the gathering. The young man was good looking, dressed in shorts, a t-shirt, and a backwards turned ball-cap. His companion, shorter than he, was a very attractive young woman dressed in a jean jacket and short skirt. Her tan muscled legs, and ample breasts added greatly to her appeal. She flashed a lovely smile to those she recognized. Her male companion glanced about as well, but would return his gaze to her periodically, seemingly preoccupied with his lovely companion. “It’s too bad Jeff’s home this weekend.” feigned disappointment at her boyfriend’s absence, it wasn’t genuine in the least.

Turning her attention to her friend, the girl’s smile turned into a disappointed frown. “Oh, I know, I miss him so much.” Returning to a smile, she added, “Thanks for taking me to this while he’s gone Mike! You’re a good friend to us!” She gave his hand a squeeze on finishing.

Gritting his teeth as he smiled, Mike did his best to reign in his emotions. All his charm, all his money, all his desires had failed to drive a wedge between his room-mate and his girlfriend. Mike wasn’t used to not getting what he wanted, and over the past couple of months he had grown to want Nicole more than anything else. No matter what he did, she only had eyes for her boyfriend Jaime. The two chatted with some of the merry-makers, even stopping to have their picture taken with the camera Nicole kept in her purse.

Giving her a winning smile himself, Mike leaned in and said, “You go ahead and look around. I’ve got to go take a piss.”

Laughing but making a disgusted face, Nicole smacked him playfully, “Gross! Don’t let me keep you from acting like an animal.” As they parted, Mike turned to watch Nicole join a group of girls she recognized. As he hair tossed back and forth, he admired the young woman’s charms. God she turned him on.

Walking away from the light of the fire, Mike strode with purpose. His thoughts turned round and round in his head as he quietly made his way to a dark stand of trees. Looking around carefully, he finally chanced to whisper. “Hey. Are you out there?” He looked around for a few moments before a responding voice startled him.

“Ready and waiting Mikey!” A sinister voice chuckled. “Our deal still stands, if you want to go through with this.”

Gulping before answering the hidden voice Mike spent only a moment considering what he was about to do. “I need to do this. I need to have her, even if it’s just for a little while.” Mike still could hardly believe what he was involved in. The incredible person just beyond his vision had convinced him of his authenticity, and Mike wanted what he had offered. “If you do what I want, you’ll get all the money I promised.”

The figure in the dark laughed a bit before continuing the conversation. “You’ll get everything your little heart desires Mike honey, just show the little lady over here and we’ll start having our fun.”

Nicole was having fun with the girls, sipping from a beer she had been passed. She spilled a little when Mike gently grabbed her upper arm. “Nicole, could you come with me for a second?” he said as he leaned in close to her ear, trying to be heard of the sounds of the party.

“Sure Mike! What’s up?” She asked her boyfriend’s rich room-mate. “Why are we heading off into the woods? Your not going to try and put the moves on me are you?” she giggled, trying to lighten the mood with some gentle joking.

Mike smiled as he led her toward the dark stand of trees. “Don’t worry gorgeous, I’ve figured out your immune to my charms. I’m resigned to the fact that you only have eyes for Jaime.” Looking back to the darkness his eyes narrowed. “No, I found something amazing out here, you’ve just got to see it.”

Heading into the darkness, Nicole’s flip-flop clad feet started to get wet from the dew gathered on the ground. “Eeeeewwww, Mike, it’s wet over here. What is it you want me to see anyway?!?!?”

Mike stopped and looked into the darkness. He stood behind Nicole, holding her upper arms gently as he bent down and whispered in her ear. “You aren’t going to believe this Nic. Walk straight ahead and keep your eyes open. It’s amazing.”

A bit skeptical, Nicole answered, “Okay, but this had better be good Mike. If you dragged me away from the party for something stupid I’m going to be pissed.” Cautiously, while laughing nervously, the girl walked into the darkness ahead. “What am I looking for?”

“Probably me.” a voice answered directly ahead of her. Nicole jump at the sound, startled by the unexpected noise. Before she knew what was happening, a form hit her full force, knocking her off her feet and onto the ground. Lying on her back, she screamed in terror at the sudden assault.

After hearing the disembodied voices answer, Mike could hear the sounds of a struggle erupting from the darkness. Nicole seemed to be wrestling with her unseen attacker. Her muffled cries pierced the dark. Mike looked back toward the bonfire, hoping that her screams weren’t loud enough to attract any attention. “What are you!!! Oh god!!! What are you doing to me!!!” Nicole’s muffled voice pleaded. “Mike!!! Somethings got me!!!” she begged. Mike stepped back and forth on his feet, not really knowing what to do.

After a few moments, the sound of struggling ceased. Nicole’s cries went silence as an eerie quiet came over the darkened stand of trees. For a bit, Mike just stood there, peering into the darkness, trying to see what was buried within the inky dark.

“Hmmmm, she feels so nice….” Nicole’s sultry voice spoke from the darkness. “You know Mike, a hop is so much better than sex, you just can’t imagine how wonderful it is to force yourself into a sexy young thing’s body, to feel what she feels. It’s really quite amazing.” Nicole walked confidently out of the darkness, almost strutting as she seemed to be feeling her hips and breasts through the material of her jacket. “Don’t get me wrong! Sex is great, but it doesn’t hold a candle to mounting a woman.” Nicole’s normally sweet smile now had a fiendish glint to it.

“A-are you in her now? D-did it work?” Mike asked cautiously, squinting as he tried to take note of any differences in how the young woman appeared. She looked the same, but now seemed to carry herself a little differently. She continued to run her hands over her own body as she looked up at Mike with a broad grin.

“Oh, it worked all right. She put up quite a fight this one! What a feisty little lady! I’ll hand it too you though Mike, you do have excellent taste! She’s delicious!” She threw her head back in laughter.

“Amazing…” Mike knew what to expect, but he was still floored by this. His new “partner” had actually physically merged with Nicole, possessing. “Ugh, what should I call you?” he asked, not really sure of what protocol demanded of a situation like this.

“Why, Nicole silly boy! This is still her body after all! I’ve just taken over.” Licking her lips and looking Mike over from head to toe, the newly mounted young woman walked seductively towards the awestruck boy. “Well, Mikey, per our deal, you’ve supplied the body, now I’ll supply the girlfriend.” Wrapping her arms up around the back of his neck, the smiling girl pulled Mike down and kissed him passionately. Mike was more than a little surprised when she shoved her tongue in his mouth. He felt himself getting excited almost instantly.

Breaking the kiss, “Nicole” smiled as she looked into Mike’s eyes. “Don’t worry sweety, I’m going to earn every dollar you’ve agreed to pay me. Now, let’s go back to the party, drink some beer, and explore our new working relationship.”

The new couple spent the rest of the evening drinking beer and dancing. Nicole danced and swayed to the music, throwing herself at Mike at every turn. She even had him take her picture with the camera she had pulled out earlier. “Wait till you see what I look like in photos now. It’s something else.” she laughed. The hopper snickered as he told Mike of how he had hoped he wouldn’t have to hurt her boyfriend Jaime too much when he broke the news to him about how she had fallen for Mike.

Drunk and kissing and groping as they went, the couple made their way to Mike’s dorm room. The Hopper seemed to take great pleasure in slowly slipping the clothes off of Nicole’s body, slowly exposing her sexy form. The large round breasts, the long legs, she was as fantastic as Mike had imagined. After Mike had pulled his own underpants off, the naked girl near leaped on him, wrapping her arms and legs around the tall young man. She bit his ear as he found his hand grabbing onto and holding up her round supple ass. Lifting her up, she lowered her down onto his throbbing manhood, pushing into her tight moist slit. “Now this is what I call a part-time job!!!” Nicole’s voice laughed as the two began to make love with wild abandon.

Insatiable Appetites

Author - Toxicallie

“Allie! Come here!” Liz called out in her sing-song like voice. Liz was a pretty girl. She stood about 5’8”. Long brown hair that fell to her back. Deep green eyes. At 24 years old, she could pass for 19 if she tried. She was sitting on a bench in the park.

She was wearing a flowing orange dress that fell to her knees. It showed off her long legs that where one of her better features. Her legs had always been toned and lean. But that was because of her being on the track team throughout high school and college.

Her legs lead up to a nice firm backside. Another pro of her time on the being on the track team. She worked out to keep her body lean and in shape. Even though she was no longer on the track team and no longer played sports, she still wanted to be in physical shape for other reasons.

Her breasts were modest. At a B cup. Liz always wanting of bigger breasts, but by age 17, she didn’t care about that anymore.

It wasn’t the worst thing ever to Liz.

“What do you want?” Came the reply of Allie in her slightly scratchy voice. Like Liz, Allie was 5’8” and was more on the lean side. But unlike Liz, Allie was naturally thin and fit. Something that always made Liz jealous.

Allie had long flowing black hair and deep ice blue eyes. She didn’t have as long of legs or as nice and round an ass, but instead had large DD cup breasts. The one thing both girls had that they loved was their flat tummies.

Allie wore a tight black tank top and jogging shorts, as anytime the two girls went out together on occasions like this, they always wanted to be comfy and have clothing that could be picked up and stored away with ease.

Liz giggled and beckoned for Allie to come and sit down on the park bench next to her. Allie rolled her eyes at her older sister. Even though the two girls were only one year apart in age, they always seemed to get along.

Allie plopped down next to Liz and crossed her legs together. “What is it?” Allie asked her sister, hoping to get an answer this time.

“See those two women over there?” Liz said as she motioned with her head to a few yards away. Allie looked in the direction that Liz had made her gesture towards. Allie took stock of what she saw.

Sitting at a different park bench were two women. Older than the two sisters. One woman was blonde. Maybe 5’7”. She was slightly rounder than the other woman. Definitely not overweight, but had curves to her. No doubt from being a mom of more than one kid. Her breasts were large. Allie figured a triple D cup. Maybe larger. She was wearing a sun dress that was white with floral print. It fell below her knees. Modest. Her eyes were green and her face had signs of aging on it. But she was still pretty enough. Allie could tell her hips were wide and her thighs were juicy too. Her feet were adorned by white heeled sandals.

Turning her head away from the blonde woman, Allie looked over at the dark haired one. She was much leaner than her blonde friend. Taller too. Much taller. She had long black hair down to her mid-back. Dark brown eyes with arched eyebrows that gave her a slightly haughty look. Her breasts were large. Allie could swear they were triple D’s as well, but could be wrong. She wore a navy blue pantsuit. It looked to be expensive and probably symbolized that she was in a good paying job, or just wanted to look that way. She had on a pair of regular pair of black heels that hid her feet from site. Very professional. 
Both appeared to be in their mid to late thirties.

Turning to face Liz, Allie gave her a smirk. “You wanna?” Liz looked back at the two women. She looked over them. “Yes, but since I found them… I get to pick first!” Liz said as she smirked at her little sister. Allie shook her head. “Cheeky little bitch.” Allie said playfully as she gave Liz a slap on her arm.

Liz and Allie sat at the bench and observed the two women while not looking so obvious. They waited and hoped that one of them would get up and leave the other alone.

“Let me guess… You want the brunette?” Allie said to Liz as Liz was more focusing on the two women and waiting for the perfect opportunity. Liz just nodded as Allie threw herself back into the bench like a child. “Typical of you. But still, I don’t mind. A mount is a mount, as long as it wasn’t as bad as three months ago. Need I remind you.” Allie said with a foreboding tone in her voice.

Liz just glanced at her and shook her head in disgust. “How many times do I have to tell you, it was not my fault! I thought that she would be home at the time, but her friend was. Not like the bitch I was in knew herself.” Liz shot back as she turned back to the two older women.

Allie just made a face and looked down at the ground. “Well, it’s not like I always end up screwing you over.”

Liz turned slowly and gave Allie a death stare. “You are kidding me right?” Allie looked up at her big sister and smiled, “What?” Liz glared at Allie, “Don’t act all coy you cunt. Remember two months ago? You hopped me and gave your man an early birthday gift?” Liz said with a look of anger on her face.

Allie began to snicker and giggle. Liz gave her a harder glare. “It’s not funny!” Allie then began to laugh. “Well, it’s not like he minded, or you minded much after. Don’t forget you mounted me to be with him too.” Allie said and Liz’s face went soft.

Allie then turned her attention back to the other bench and her face straightened up. “Liz! Shit… The brunette is heading to the toilets. Go!” Liz then looked and saw the tall brunette heading to the toilets. Calmly getting up Liz made her way to the bathroom.

She turned back around to see Allie walking towards the blonde woman and gave her the thumbs up. Liz gave her the double thumbs up. Liz then turned her attention back to the direction she was heading. Which was to the raven haired beauty in the ladies’ restroom.

Entering the bathroom, Liz spotted the woman and was able to better make out her face. Her jaw was very well defined and strong looking, and her cheeks were high and sculpted. She had decently pouty lips. Her nose was thin and small, pretty average for a woman of a woman with her facial structure.

The woman was leaning over the sink and applying make-up to her face. Not that she needed any, but that was because the make-up she did have on was fine and did not need touching up. Liz decided to play it cool and walk over to a sink a few feet away and started to primp her hair and make sure she looked decent. Though in a few moments, she would be doing it again.

Suddenly a phone began to ring. The ringtone was not one that Liz recognized as her own and watched out of the corner of her eye as the woman next to her pulled her phone out of her purse.

It was a Blackberry. Liz saw that and scoffed. “Figures.” She muttered under her breath as the woman picked it up. She was babbling about some sort of corporate bullshit that really was of no interest towards concern towards. Since the nature of the woman’s job would not be a problem.

The woman sounded stuck up. Liz smiled to herself as this fact made all of what she was doing so much sweeter to her and gave her more reason to not feel bad for the woman.

Finally the raven-haired woman hung up the phone and threw it back into her purse and scowled down at the phone as if it had just offended her.

The woman then noticed Liz and gave her a fake smile. “Sorry you had to hear all that.” She said trying to sound sincere but didn’t come off that way at all. Liz just smiled back and shook her head. “Not at all.”

The woman smiled and then went back to her make-up. 
 Liz then figured that now was the best time as any and that waiting any longer would only result in not gaining what she was there for.

“It’s not as bad as what is about to happen to you.” Liz said as she stopped playing with her hair and glared at the woman who had dropped her lipstick in the sink and looked at Liz with an expression of pure fear and worry.

Liz then shot the woman a smile and with no warning what-so-ever, Liz began to charge at the woman.

As the woman tried to step out of Liz’s way, Liz extended her arms out to the side and caught the raven haired woman around her waist and wrapper her arms around her and drover her into the wall. The woman opened her mouth to yell, but Liz had anticipated that as she had placed her hand over the woman’s mouth.

The woman screamed although it did very little since Liz was muffling her. Liz then looked the woman straight in the eyes. Whereas Liz had a calm and collected look to her, the other woman had a look of panic in her eyes and began to dart her eyes around to see if anyone else would be able to help her.

Liz then smiled at her and watched in joy as the woman looked down at Liz’s hand that covered her mouth. Her eyes went wide as she saw the young girl’s hand appeared to be liquefying right before her very eyes.

This sent the woman into a fit of horror and she began to flail her arms and legs around and began to try and hit Liz’s hand away which did not work as her hand was completely liquid now.

Then the woman felt something flowing into her mouth and began to panic even more. She looked back down at the Liz’s arm and saw that her entire arm and shoulder were liquid as well. She tried to stop whatever was flowing into her mouth from continuing its journey but nothing would work.

She closed her eyes and began to pray to God to stop this horrible act from happening to her. But it was not going to be stopped. She reopened her eyes and saw that the Liz was now liquefied as well and watched as the girls’ clothes fell to the floor.

The liquid that Liz had turned into was flowing down the brunette’s mouth down to her throat. The woman had been kicking her legs at the girl in an attempt to get the girl off of her but all of a sudden, her feet stopped moving, but she didn’t cause that.
 The woman began to scream through the liquid that was once Liz that was now flowing into her mouth and causing her to lose control of her feet. Then her feet began to tap on the tiled floor as if impatient for something to be done, but she was not doing it.

At that moment the door to the bathroom opened and the sound of heels clicking could be heard. The woman began to feel as if God was answering her prayer and was even more happy as she saw her blonde haired friend walk in.

“Sara! Sara!” She called out through the liquid as she had now felt no control over her hips and stomach.

The blonde woman, Sara titled her head and gave her friend a curious look, unfazed by the site of goo trying to force its way down her friend’s mouth.

“Sara! What the fuck! Help me!” The brunette yelled through the liquid as she now had lost control of her hands as they had begun to run themselves up and down the woman’s curves and up to her breasts and gave them a squeeze.

Sara then gave her friend a quick smile and turned to face the mirrors. She turned her head to the side and glared and “Shut up Veronica.”

Veronica’s eyes went wide with horror as her best friend for 20 years had apparently no problem with what was happening to her. She threw her head to the side to try and force the goo out, but once again, it didn’t work.

Sara then turned her head back to the mirror and started to straighten up her hair and then scoffed as she looked down at her chest and brought her hands up to her large breasts and cupped them in her hands and held them up. “I can’t believe how big this bitch’s tits are.” Sara said which caught her friend’s attention.

Turning her head to face her best friend as best she could as she had no lost control of everything except for her neck and head. After hearing the last comment she made. She looked into the mirror over the sinks to look her friend in the face, and what she saw horrified her and made her almost not believe in God.

Sara’s white skin that covered her body stopped at a point at the tip of her chin and darkened to an olive color. Her cheeks were thinner and higher and her nose smaller and slightly upturned and didn’t stick out as much. Her eyes were no longer green but instead were an ice blue. Her face had all the makings of a young Latina girl.

The face belonged to Allie.

Sara then noticed her friend staring at her and smiled up at her from the mirror. “Don’t look so surprised. A girl just turned into liquid and is possessing you. This is nothing.” Allie said with Sara’s voice.

Veronica stared at her friend in shock as she watched as the young Latina girl’s face shifted and lightened up and reformed into the face of Sara.

Veronica then felt her legs start to walk towards the mirror under the control of the girl who had been the liquid flowing into her body. It was like water filling a pitcher, and Veronica’s body was the pitcher.

When Veronica reached the mirror she noticed that the goo was no longer visible and tried to scream but found her mouth not complying with her will. She watched with no hope left as her hands reached up and gave her tits a hard squeeze and her lips form into a smile. What happened next only made Veronica wish that she had not needed to fix her make-up.

Veronica’s mouth finally opened, and the woman felt a bit of relief as maybe she could scream. “Wow, this bitch definitely has a nice wrack. Good thing we were in the park Allie.” Veronica found herself saying as she learned the name of the person who had apparently done the same thing to Sara.

Allie, inside of Sara’s curvy and busty body smiled back and looked at Liz who had nearly full control of Veronica’s skin. “Well, I agree but for serious Liz? You should have been done already…”

Liz! That was the name of the girl who was possessing her body if what the faux Sara had said was the truth.

Veronica watched as the two women who possessed her and her friend continued talking but she could hear nothing, and reading lips was not her specialty. Then a wave of exhaustion hit Veronica like a ton of bricks. She had felt more tired than ever before. She closed her eyes and was going to attempt one last struggle.

Liz then stretched out and turned to her sister.

“Sorry Alz, I wanted to take my time with this one. She was talking loud on her little Blackberry and it got to me.” Liz said sincerely as she turned all around to inspect her new mount.

Allie scoffed as she turned around and stuck Sara’s large ass out and admired how round it was, “You always have an excuse for taking your time.” Liz then dropped a hand down to her crotch and gave it a quick squeeze as she bit her lip, “Yes, but unlike all the others…” She began, then in unison both sisters finished the sentence, “This one was valid.” After the both let out giggles.

Allie noticed that Liz’s face was still her own in her reflection. “Aren’t you gonna fix that?” Allie said as she pointed out the obvious to Liz.

Liz looked into the mirror and studied how her face looking sitting upon Veronica’s body. It surprisingly looked like it belonged there, but as the two sisters were very careful about not revealing themselves Liz sighed and watched as her face reformed into Veronica’s.

“Well it’s not every day you find a mount that your face fits.” Liz mused as she stuck out her tongue.

Then Veronica’s phone began to ring from inside her purse. Liz walked over and picked it up. The name on the caller ID said “Richard”. Scanning Veronica’s sleeping mind Liz found that Richard was her new husband.

She also found that Richard was a dick and was jealous of his wife being an executive to a large firm.

“Typical alpha male.” Liz spat in disgust.

Allie not fully paying attention as she was running her hands over Sara’s curves asked, “What was that?”

Liz hit the ignore button and ripped the battery out from the back of the cell phone and threw it into her purse. She then zipped up the purse and slung it over her should and took one last look in the mirror to make sure she looked good. Or as good as one can look after mounting a new skin for that matter.

“Nothing. It was this bitch’s husband.” Liz said as she mused over her skin.

Allie just nodded and said, “Oh.” She then went back to trying to decide what to do with her body and how to dress it. She then got an idea. “Hey Liz, wanna head to a club tonight?” Allie asked her older sister with a smile.

Liz thought about it and smiled. It had been a while since the two had gone to a club in mounts and it wouldn’t be so bad. Plus, she knows that a lot of younger men are into cougars now these days and Veronica was definitely that.

Probing Veronica’s mind once more Liz made her decision. “Hell yeah Allie! But we got to make one stop on the way. I need to pick out some new clothes for this sexy new skin of mine.”

Bodyhopping with Friends

Author - Toxicallie

Waking up I felt sick. Not normal sick. Sick like I was drinking way more than I should have. Sick, with an odd and strong taste in my mouth.

My legs were sore. My chest slightly sore as well. Looking down I saw I was in my boxers. Blinking a few times I slowly sat up and gathered my thoughts from the night before.

The night before I had been leaving work and heading to my car when some woman came up and asked me for a ride. I recall being repulsed by her for some reason but her body. Wow it was fucking amazing. Big tits. Big ass. Long legs.

“What the fuck happened last night?” l grumbled to myself as I rubbed my head to regain my bearings.

Sighing I noticed my clock read 11:13 AM. “Oh come on…” I groaned as I only had two hours to get to work. I normally am very good about hitting the sack early if I have work the next day.

Obviously that wasn’t the case last night.

Stretching out I saw there was a small camcorder next to me with a post it attached.

My face flushed. I felt my heart pounding. I couldn’t even speak. A million thoughts ran through my head. One stuck.

Sex tape.

Did I get drunk to the point where I slept with that random woman last night and she recorded it?

I then grabbed down to my crotch and gripped my dick tightly and thought about the chance of having an STD. And the horrific pain I’d have to go through to be checked again.

Sliding my hands off my crotch I felt my boxers pinch my dick. Grimacing I pulled down my boxers and noticed my dick had a sheen to it. I touched it gently and felt a sticky dried substance on the shaft.

Pulling my hands away I felt my heart pounding harder and harder with each beat.

Looking over at the camera again, I looked at the post it and it read, “play me stud”.

Gripping the camera I hesitated as I flipped open the side screen. Did I really want to see a sex tape of myself? To be honest, it could have been anything on that tape. But still… To not watch it would be worse.

Without any more hesitation I flipped the switch to “video” and hit the play button.

I think I felt a bead of sweat drip down my cheek as the mechanical whirling of the internal components started up.

The camera’s screen glowed blue for a moment before the face of a man appeared. And when it did, I began to hyperventilate. Many horrific fears were coming to mind. Many.

The face wasn’t scary. It was some 30-ish white guy with brown hair and blue eyes. It was oddly familiar.

He began to speak and my full attention shifted to the words he said.

“Hey there buddy. Sorry about not being there when you got up. I have something planned for later. Ok. There may need to be some rumor control right about now. First and foremost I did not sleep with you. So don’t worry you didn’t have sex with a guy.”

A weight was lifted off my chest.

“So to speak…”

That weight just tripled in force.

“Don’t worry I will explain. You see this girl?”

The guy asked as he turned the camera so that a gorgeous red head with large breasts and a big ass and long legs who was sleeping in my bed was in the frame. It was the girl from the parking lot.

“She is the one you…”

He panned the camera left to where I could be seen lying right next to her.

“Slept with. So don’t flip. Now, here is where it gets tricky. While you didn’t have sex with my technically, and you DID sleep with her, it was me in there buddy. I was in control of this woman’s body.”

I looked at this man’s small head as if he had six of them.

“Yeah. Sounds insane. I thought so when the guy dropped this bombshell on me, but he had me figure things out on my own, I on the other hand am not a prick and feel you need the proper greeting. You see, it was not some chance encounter you had with that fine woman in the parking lot last night. No. I was in your store as her shopping around. You glanced at me and looked at me in a very strange way. Now, if I was you and saw a knockout with a face like mine, I’d stare too. But this was the start of something special. I approached you in the parking lot and asked if you saw a rather manly face. You nodded and I asked for a ride. We went to a bar had too many drinks and I fucked you. To be honest your dick is huge buddy. But your stamina… Eh. Well that won’t be a problem anymore. Trust me.”

I felt like throwing up. Or chucking this camera out my window.

“Now, how was it me inside of that girl’s body? Well, I am… And you are too… What is known as a bodyhopper. A bodyhopper is one who has a genetic mutation in their makeup and structure that allows us to manipulate or state of being turning us into a blob or liquid like state and enter another person’s body.”

I felt my IQ drop about 700 points.

“Yes. This is true and you are not losing your mind. I know you don’t believe me. But you will. Here let me give you an example.”

The guy on the camera said as he placed the camera upon my TV and angled it at my bed.

When he made his way over to the side where the red head was sleeping he set himself down on top of her. I was so confused by everything happening I almost felt like I was watching a bad YouTube video.

Then I watched in amazement as the man began to turn into what looked to be jelly and began to be absorbed by the woman’s body. Then in a matter of seconds, the liquid jelly was gone and the woman began to stir. Sitting up almost as if she was never sleeping she got up and walked towards the camera. Picking it up the woman held the camera up and to her face.

My jaw dropped when I saw the guys face sitting where this woman’s face should have been.

“He there buddy.” the man said in a very feminine voice. “Oh sorry I bet that looks weird on tape.”

He then cleared his throat and while doing so the feminine voice deepened in pitch. “Ok that is probably so much more normal I suppose.” He continues in his normal voice that matched that face.

“So there you have it! Oh by the way my name is Dean. And this body is Rachel. So… Yeah. What I just did you will be able to do by the time you wake up. Don’t worry. I will be around later to help you with your first hop. Now get ready for work. Don’t want to be late on the first day of the rest of your life

Dean then giggled and blew a kiss. The screen turned blue again as I just sat there stunned by what I just witnessed.

I sat there in awe. I wasn’t even sure I believed what I just witnessed. I mean, there is no way he was able to edit that and make it look so real. Not even a professional Hollywood editor could do that! But, there was no way that could be real. “Fucking trippy.” I muttered to myself as I rubbed my eyes and headed swung my feet off the bed.

Stripping out of my boxers I looked down at my crotch. My shaft was covered in dry juices and I could only shake my head. Heading into the bathroom I turned the water on to hot and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked as if I had been up all night having a marathon of sex.

I wasn’t about to complain, considering I had only slept with one girl before in my life and she turned out to be a psycho. I wasn’t the most popular of guys in high school and I didn’t care. Most of the girls were slutty and their “true” relationships never lasted. And now, I was glad with my life. I was a shift manager at a highly recognized store and had an amazing group of friends and I was doing better than I had hoped.

And now, this bodyhopping thing was thrust into my lap.

Stepping in the shower I immediately washed my penis off of the juices that were on it. Sighing, I was kind of upset I didn’t recall any of the previous night’s action. But on a second thought, I don’t know if I wanted to considering that she had the face of some guy named Dean.

“Amen.” I said with a chuckle as I ran my head under the water.

Parking my car in the spot right in front of the outside entrance to my store I looked in the rearview mirror and adjusted my tie. “Sharp.” I said to myself as I liked how my black tie looked decent with my black suit and shirt.

Stepping out of my car I smiled to myself. I was pretty happy with how I had turned my life around. Going from the guy who always got suspended from and picked up by the cops for such petty crimes, in the course of four years everything had turned around since getting my job at Sak’s. I was able to afford the Dodge Charger I had always wanted. I had gotten my own apartment away from my parents, but not too far. I had a steady income to pay my bills, keep my food supply up and buy some extra goodies.

Yup, life was looking up.

Locking my car I walked into the store and made my way past the cash registers and to the employee’s only door. Walking down the stairs I waved to the security cameras as I knew Shawn was monitoring them from the AP room. Heading down the corridor I stopped into the office room where the radios and headsets were. Grabbing one I logged into the company’s computer and clocked myself in.

Heading to the schedule, I ran down the list to see who our SSL was for the day. Jenny was hear for another 20 minutes and Han was hear until 2 PM, so she would be leaving soon, and Jane was the one closing. I smiled to myself thankful that I was only here until 9. “Thing of beauty.” I said to myself as I flicked the schedule and turned on the radio.

“Testing…” I said into the mic of the earpiece to see if the headset worked properly. “I hear you.” I heard the voice of Eva come through. “Got you.” Came the voice of Kevin. “Welcome back Chris.” I heard Franklin say. “Thanks.” I said as I knew for sure my headset worked.

“Han, come in please?” I then said into the mic, calling for the manager of me. Han was cool. She and Jenna had pushed for me to get promoted to shift manager, even when Jane was totally against it. I was pleased, as this proved that I was doing well in my job and gave me a nice pay increase.

“Go for Han.” I heard my manager’s fake chipper voice come up. She sounded tired, then again when dealing with incompetent customers and forgetful sales associates, it is understandable.

“Han, it’s Chris, where do you want me?” I said as I was expecting to go to the floor and cover for her while she went on her break or to do whatever she does.

“Meet me downstairs in the office.” She said normally.

“Already there.”

“Good, I’ll be down in a minute.”

Heading to the manager’s office I sat down in one of the chairs and logged into my personal account. Accessing my company emails, I noticed Kaylee had requested the rest of the week off. “Why not?” I asked to myself. She was a good worker. And cute. And those two qualities will get a girl anywhere with me. I was about to hit reply and let her know she could but then I heard footsteps.

Spinning around I saw Han standing in the doorway. She was wearing black pumps, a short white dress that was probably from the kids department considering how tiny she was. I mean, she stood only five feet tall and couldn’t weigh anymore than ninety pounds. 
 “Hey Chris.” Han said in a sultry tone as I looked up. She then began to chuckle in a deep voice that was not her own. My eyes went wide in shock as her golden skin was all over her body yet only framed the pale skin that sat upon her face.

“Dean?” I asked as I recognized the face that sat upon my Asian manager’s body.

He laughed and nodded, “You got it stud!” He said with a chuckle as he squeezed Han’s small yet perky breasts. “Told you I would see you soon.”

Body Hoppers - The Complex

Author - Toxicallie

Hi. My name is Steven. I have a last name, but I am not going to tell you what it is. I work for a car company. A major car company. But once again, I’m not going to say which one. I have no wife and no kids and no living family, but even if I did, I wouldn’t tell you. I live in a major city, and that I can tell you. New York.

I am normally 5 foot 11, with a decently athletic build. I have slightly tan skin, black hair, and brown eyes and have been told by many women, I am handsome. And that is not me being smug. It is me being honest about what I have been told for over many years. Many more years than I care to remember.

So there, you now know enough about me to where if you ask me anything more, me punching you would be ok.

But, there is one thing I am that you may not know of. And what is funny though, is that I just found out more than a year ago, so I am still pretty new to this. I am what is known as a body hopper. A body hopper is someone who is very special. We have an ability that is like a drug almost. That ability is we can melt into anyone’s body and possess them.

Sounds crazy? I thought so too, until my neighbor Tammy started acting funny. She was a normally shy woman. Just 23 and out of a bad break up. One day she came home with five different men and that night, I heard moaning that I could only imagine pornos would have.

She hadn’t been acting like herself at all. Blasting loud rock music, which was odd since she hated that genre. She was dressing like a high school slut and was bringing home three or more different men every night.

I was worried about her. I understand being on the rebound, but this was just ridiculous. I had to talk to her. When I went over and she answered the door I had to take a few minutes to make sure I was in the right state of mind.

Tammy was a cutie, no doubt about it. She had a nice a toned athletic body, cute freckles, and curly blonde hair. She had modest breasts. She had a cute little nose and small eyes but was so adorable. She was not a typical hottie, but she was defiantly a girl that could turn a few heads.

But when she had answered the door, she had a different face. It was a face that looked like it should belong on a 17 year-old boy. Tammy smiled at me and then noticed that I was looking at her funny. She asked me if I saw a manly face and I could only nod.

With that Tammy took me and dragged me into her house with such strength that I didn’t know she had. She threw me on the floor and pulled off the oversized t-shirt she had been wearing to expose her beautiful naked body to me.

Her face still bothered me, but I was glad that her voice was still her sweet feminine one. But her manly face didn’t stop my cock from getting hard as she began to mount me.

After the sex Tammy began telling me some weird story. A story about how she was not Tammy, but some 17 year-old kid named James who was something called a body hopper. Part of a secret society of people who can possess others. But for some odd reason, they chose to possession women over men, almost to the point where possessing a man was never heard of.

She went on to call their victim’s mounts. That they would rush them, and an internal process would begin and their body would liquefy. From there they could still control themselves and force their way into their victim through every orifice in the body. Once in control. They would have access to their mount’s memories, mannerisms and body language so if they needed, they could pass themselves off as the person they mounted.

Tammy continued to tell me some things about these body hoppers, but I couldn’t pay attention, as my head was throbbing and my world had begun to spin.

I was out for the next few days with a terrible could. Tammy, or James or whoever, stayed with me to make sure I got better fast. Which was a very kind gesture all things considered. Tammy continued to tell me some of her stories of being in other women and having such fun. She made it sound like a wonderland of fun. I actually was interested.

She sat down by the foot of the bed and told me that the sickness is common. That when we “fucked” it had awoken the “hopper gene” within me. This was just the after affects of the gene becoming active. He said that there were things I should know. Like to never look into a mirror in a large crowd of people, while in a mount and that will show my real face. Anything that could reflect would show my normal male face along with cameras of video recorders. He said some hoppers do it because it makes for an interesting time for the mount to deal with later on once they leave.

Also, he told me that I shouldn’t let anyone know what I am. For three reasons. One being that we were a secret society that liked our privacy. Two, because the council of elders would frown upon it. And three because there are some out in the world that hunt us because they view us as a threat.

Tammy began to explain that the council was made up of elder hoppers who were over thousands of years old, as the gene retarded the aging process in us. And the council kept a good eye on almost every hopper, but not every single one. They would murder to hoppers who were to powerful for their own good and those who posed a threat to expose us whether it be intentional or not.

He continued on about our powers. How some can shoot a ball of energy out of our eyes that will stun our victim’s in place and allow for an easy hop, but some hoppers liked it when their victim’s put up a fight. All of us can shift our real voice over our victim’s voice so that if we need to talk to someone who knows the real us, our voice will sound real. “Great for telling the misses you will be home late.” Tammy laughed. Continuing I found that some hoppers actually don’t need to worry about revealing themselves due to the fact that their gene is so far developed that their victim’s face shows over their own.

He then warned of not being to comfy in one body. If a hopper stays in a mount too long he will be stuck. If he can leave, it will be painful and their body will come out as a duplicate of their mount and will reform over a few months.

Then he finished by saying that mounting women is like a drug that we live off of. It is such a sexual high and the release is much better than any orgasm we men have and much better than a real non-mounted woman. And that it was such a rush. We also can last longer than normal men and women, so sex is like fucking on ecstasy.

I then passed back out from the sickness.

When I came too Tammy was passed out and her sister Jessica was standing over me but this time James’s face was sitting on her. He told me that it was time for my first hop. And Tammy would be my mount.

I slowly sat up and looked over at Tammy who was passed out. James began to tell me what I need to do. I reached out my hand and placed it on Tammy. I then felt hands wrap around my stomach and I was placed on top of Tammy’s unconscious form. James then continued to give me the directions to mount Tammy. I followed. I then felt and saw my arms and hands began to liquefy and they began to ooze inside of Tammy’s body.

But enough about the past. Let’s talk about today.

Today I am getting ready to get to my mount. I have been planning this all week long. Sometimes getting to a mount takes work. And as I had found out, multiple mounts at times. But more overall the hops that only require you to simple rush the girl and mount her are most common.

Today happens to be one of those days. And I was very happy because of that. I had picked this girl out, of all the thousands of other girls that I could easily hop just as well, because I knew her. Well, to be honest, I didn’t know her on a personal level. She worked at the library that I went to on a daily basis and I had seen her once or twice around town.

But the main thing about her that set her apart from the others was that she was not your typical hot girl. Sure, I love big tits, round asses, small waist and wide hips as much as the next guy, but to find that perfect woman to mount was almost unheard of.

Her name was Anna. That was all I knew. Anna. She lived in the town over from mine. She was maybe about 5 feet 2 inches. Could not weigh over 110 at all. If she did, well that would be pretty damn impressive. She had slightly tan skin. I figured she had to be European as I heard her on the phone talking in a different language. She had long dark brown hair which was normally worn in curls. I had seen it once straightened and it was very beautiful as well.

Her body was thin. She had a small ass that had a nice slight curve to it, and her tits were at best a B cup. I think the other reason I had picked her to be my next ride was simply because she looked so damn innocent. I always see her working at the library and helping little kids find the movie or book they are looking for and it sickens me.

I commend her for being a good person where it counts; don’t get me wrong on that. It’s also that when she started working there I would find myself looking at her and wondering, I wonder how she looks under those clothes. I wonder if she is a freak in bed. I wonder… I wonder…. I wonder.

And then boom! I meet that body hopper inside Tammy and know I could make any woman do anything I wanted them too…. Literally. So now it was to the point where wondering becomes “I can’t wait to find out.” And when you do find out your disappointment is completely negated as you realize you are now the one in control.

It is a drug. Hopping. Finding the perfect woman, stalking her, charging her, trapping her, and mounting her. It is addicting. If there is any drug out there that could simulate the natural high a body hopper gets from slipping into a new skin, I sure as hell wouldn’t take it. That’s how fucking good it feels.

I have met other hoppers as well. Some like to take their time to find a girl. Some prefer to hop on a whim, they see something the like, and they take it. Then there are the few that are uncontrollable. And if the Council hears of it and sees it first hand, that hopper is dealt with.

“Good morning Steven, computer?” Linda asked me as I walked in to the library. I looked up from my cell phone and saw the same cute face of Linda. I had been coming to this library since I moved into this town and have become known here.

“Yeah, that would be great Linda.” I smile back as I think about Linda and how much fun I had in her mature body. For 46 years-old Linda was in great shape. She had a really big ass. Due to age and weight, but still, it was one of the best asses I had the good fortune to call my own.

As she swiped the pen over the paper, writing my name down I smiled to myself as I thought about how I had fucked her husband’s brother until his dick was so red and so sore, it looked like it would fall off. And yes, I enjoyed it. Better than holding out on sex for two years and then fucking the girl of your dreams.

“Ok, number 6 is open.” Linda said as she assigned me a computer. I nodded and sat down at computer number 6. I opened up the interne t and logged into my private blog. I don’t care much for blogs, and I don’t have a personal blog either. I do keep one though as a record for my hops. I have it password protected so that it doesn’t go public and so only hoppers that I met can read it and share with hoppers they know.

In the blog I try and detail who they are before I mount them, why I picked them. Then after I mount them I describe if the mounting process was tricky or easy or whatever it was. I then go on to describe how their body feels compared to others I have been in, what I do with my time as her, and I recommend local hoppers to try her on. All that stuff. Before I leave I always put down the girl’s address and place of employment just in case anyone wants to have a skin to try on.

Logging in I see that I have a few comments on my entry about when I hopped my neighbor’s daughter. I decided to leave them for later, as I was just too eager to get into Anna, and she was working now. It was 10:57 A.M and she gets off work at 11:30 A.M. Pretty shitty hours if you ask me.

I quickly begin my entry for Anna and give out the pre-hop details. I read it so that I was sure that it made any amount of sense and apologized if it seemed rushed, but I had a skin to catch.

I then saw Anna walk behind my computer and begin to stack some children’s books away. I smiled at her and she looked away. Bitch. Well, I knew that I would forget about her quick dismissal of me. As she walked away I chuckled to myself. “She must be a Russian with that attitude.” I shake my head.

I continue typing and let the readers of my blog know that I am getting ready to slip inside the girl’s skin and I will update them later. I quickly look at the time and notice it is now 11:17. Not much longer until she gets off work and I can have my fun with her.

“Anna?” I hear Linda call out. I watch out of the corner of my eye as I see Anna turn to look at Linda.

“Anna don’t you have a doctor’s appointment today at 11:15?” Linda asks Anna. Anna then quickly looks at her wrist and her eyes go wide in shock, “Oh I lost track of time, is it ok if I…” Anna says, forgetting to use the word leave so she doesn’t seem too eager.

Linda nods her head and Anna quickly finishes stacking her books away and then heads to the backroom to get her purse. “Perfect.” I whisper to myself as I am glad that this process will hurry things up for me, seeing it as I couldn’t wait to get inside her tight little body.

I quickly logged off the computer and made my way outside. I quickly made my way around the back of the building. As I did I heard the door open and I saw Anna step outside in the beautiful weather that New Jersey was having for spring.

Wasting no time I quickly ran up to Anna and pushed her into the brick walls of the library and held her down so she could not turn her head to see who was attacking her. She had let out a scream, and I quickly placed my hand over her mouth to keep her quiet.

I then felt everything happening inside. I could feel my body begin to break down and the molecules rearrange as my body liquefied and began to push its way inside of Anna’s body. I could feel her moan as she could definitely feel that something was entering her.

I then felt myself gain control of her feet, which were constricted by a pair of flats which felt a bit too tight for the feet they were adorning. I wiggled my toes and felt them respond. I then felt her legs come under my control.

I could feel the rough yet gentle denim material rubbing her smooth and hairless legs. I then felt her crotch and ass. I felt the tight little thong she was wearing as it was creeping up her, now my ass cheeks. I pressed her thighs together and felt the heat from her pussy.

Anna then tried something that most girls don’t think to do, she tried to run. I could feel her nerves in her legs twitch, but not much more. I then decided to have a bit of fun as I started kicking her legs up in the air.

From underneath my hand and somewhere deep inside, she managed to make a loud squeal. I then decided to hurry the process up in fear of Linda or another librarian hearing Anna’s squeals and find me hopping her. That would not end well for me.

I felt myself press more into her and got the feeling I always got when mounting a girl. It was like water filling a pitcher. It was more than pleasant.

Gaining control of her arms and hands I proceeded to use them to feel up her body and her small yet perky tits. I gave them a quick squeeze and felt her nipples tighten up as a feeling of warmth and dampness hit her pussy.

I then gained control of her neck and vocal chords as well as her mouth as I could breath normally again. I then slowly began to regain my vision as the world came back into focus. I could smell the perfume that Anna had put on prior to coming into work and finally I could feel the tug of her long hair on top of her head, as well as a pinching pain that was caused by her hair being up in a ponytail.

I tilted her neck to the right side and felt the bones crack and tension release from my head as I took in a deep breath of air from inside the body of this new body. Once again one of the smell of Anna’s perfume filled my nose and I smiled. I slowly began to look down at my new body and I closed my eyes and took in the differences of it.

I was then interrupted by the sound of a door opening. I whipped my head around to look and see who it was and it was Linda. She had a concerned look on her face, “Anna is everything alright?” She asked. No doubt she had heard the scream Anna managed to let out before I mounted her. “Yeah… Yeah I’m ok, there was just this spider and it freaked me out. But I will be fine.” I smiled weakly back and Linda hoping that she bought my bullshit story.

Linda giggled and shook her head, “Oh don’t let a little thing like that bother you. Have a good one Anna. ” She said cheerfully as she went back inside the building. “Close call.” I said to myself under my breath.

Leaning forward I picked up the clothing that I had been wearing prior to mounting Anna. How Linda did not see it was beyond me. I opened a trash bin and placed them in there and would remember to come back for them later one day.

I quickly scanned Anna’s mind and found that she was Polish, not Russian like I had previously believed. “Well that can explain her speaking in a different language.” I said to myself as I found the little Honda Civic that she drove.

Walking over to it I once again scanned Anna’s sleeping mind and found that she didn’t have a doctor’s appointment. “Bitch.” I giggled to myself as I found that she actually was planning on meeting with a couple of friends to go to the mall and possibly see a movie. “Well, I have other plans that are far more interesting than that.” I said to myself as I opened the driver’s side door and slid into the car.

Arriving at Anna’s house I was pleased to find out that her parents were away on a cruise and that Anna would have the house to herself. That made it much easier for me to enjoy this little body that I now possessed. As well as update my blog and let all my body hopper friends know about my latest mount and how she feels.

I closed the door behind me and slowly and sensually slipped Anna’s hand down the front of her jeans and felt the satin fabric of her panties. I knew from her memories that she was wearing a pair of satin cheekies. I felt the outline of Anna’s tight little pussy through her panties and immediately got wet. “Oh, a little hair trigger there Anna?” I asked myself with a little giggle.

I took my hand out of my pants and took off Anna’s top and threw it to the ground. I looked down at her small yet perky tits. I slowly brought up my hands to them and gave them a slight squeeze through their bra. The feeling I got from them was much more intense than the feeling I had gotten when I worn a girl with large tits.

“Wow Anna, you really are a fucking sensitive one.” I said as I dropped my hands down to her pants and began to undo her pants. After a few seconds I got the button fly undone and placed my hands on my hips and looped my fingers around my belt loops and pulled of the tight pair of jeans with an effortless grace, a little mannerism from Anna.

I walked over to Anna’s closet door mirrors and admired her cute little body. Her thin yet slightly shapely thighs. Her flat and smooth stomach. Her small yet perky breasts. Her olive colored skin. Her long black hair with its curls. I then got to her face, which happened to be my face sitting on top of her pretty little body.

“What a turn off…” I muttered to myself as I saw my slight stubble, my brown eyes, and darker skin. I then concentrated on my face and scrunched my nose tightly while closing my eyes. I felt a slight tingle wash over my face. I reopened my eyes and smiled as I saw that my reflection had changed, and instead of my normal male face sitting upon Anna’s head, it was her own face.

Her small lips, small slightly upturned nose. Her catty eyes. “Hello there sexy…” I said to my reflection in Anna’s voice.

I ran my hand down to Anna’s panties and smiled to myself. I then took a long manicured finger and began to trace the outline of the sweet little mound that was straining against the satin fabric. I felt the pleasure send a wave through me and I felt my right eyelid begin to twitch. Probably something from Anna’s body.

Ignoring the twitch, I continued to trace the mound and then took my four fingers and pressed down on the mound with authority. “Oh…” I let out a moan as the feeling I had received I did not expect at all.

I then decided it was time. “Enough fucking around.” I said to myself as I reached up behind me and undid the clasp of the bra Anna had been wearing. As I took off the bra, I felt the strain of the underwire cups release and let Anna’s small yet perky tits free. It felt as if I wasn’t really breathing in the first place.

“Cute…” I smirked to myself as I looked down and saw the two little nipples that capped each of Anna’s tits. They were already hard and standing at attention and looked so ready to be played with. And I was not about to turn away from that.

I brought both hands up to my chest and curled my thumbs and index fingers into little pinchers and clamped down onto the erect nipples. When I did I cooed out loud and buckled my knees and threw my head to the side.

“Oh baby…” I mumbled to myself as I slip my right hand down my chest and towards my panties.

I slipped Anna’s small little fingers underneath her panties and felt the tips of her vaginal lips and smiled as the sensation sent chills throughout me and caused my new little body to twitch. I felt my knees give in, as I collapsed to the floor.

I fell so that my skinny ass rested against my heels. I looked into the mirror and saw that my thighs were spread wide open. I smiled at the image, “Hi there.” I said jokingly to the mirror.

I bit down on my lip harder and continued to rub the outside folds of Anna’s little pussy that now sat between my legs. I kept it up in a circular motion and felt the wetness build up between my crotch as I squeezed my thighs together to increase the feeling.

Figuring I was wet enough and that I had played around long enough, I slowly began to slip Anna’s delicate index finger into her tight wet slit. I let out a gasp as I felt the awesome sensation of being penetrated. Even though it was only a finger it was better than nothing.

I began to pump the finger in and out of myself at a steady pace trying to keep up with my heartbeat.

I ran my finger around my vaginal walls feeling the slight rigid walls and how they were so soft and sensitive. I began to moan louder in Anna’s voice as I began to see flashes of light every time I closed my eyes.

Using my finger to search for my clit, I began to roll my head around and loves how Anna’s hair whipped my shoulders and was even long enough to gently swipe my erect nipples.

Finally my finger made contact with something that sent waves of intense pleasure through me causing me to buck my hips towards the mirror.

“Oh… fuck… yeah! Yeah!” I cried out as I now used my index finger and thumb to manipulate Anna’s clit and my middle finger was now plunging in and out of her tight little snatch.

My hips began to buck faster and faster as my breaths became shorter and faster and heavier along with my panting and moaning. “Oh… oh oh oh oh! OHH!” I cried out as I felt my vaginal walls contract against my finger and clinch them in place and spasm as I felt myself reach orgasm.

I then laid there and allowed the afterglow to sink in and wash over me. I felt my breathing return to normal as I turned to look in the mirror and I saw a sexed out Anna laying there. Beads of sweat along her forehead and dripping down her face. Her body was also covered in sweat. And no doubt her thighs were slick and sticky with her juices.

I then smiled and saw Anna’s mouth form into a sweet smile as well. “That was fun.” I said to myself as I slowly began to move my hand towards my crotch again.

I woke up to the sound of an explosion. I shot straight up. My ears had been playing tricks on me. I had thought that I heard something explode, but when I turned and saw a window I saw flashes of light. It was only a thunder storm.

I rubbed my eyes and sat there for a moment trying to regain my awareness. I looked around and saw a clock. It read “7:34 PM”. “Crap, I really wore myself out.” I said in Anna’s voice as I remember passing out mid orgasm.

I began to stand up and had felt a tremendous throbbing pain between my legs. “Ah! What the hell man?” I cried out to myself as I realized that I must have really had done a number on Anna’s pussy earlier.

Slowly, I made my way over to Anna’s laptop sitting on her desk. I moved slowly to make sure I did not induce that extreme throbbing again.

Sitting down at the desk I took a breath and closed my eyes to concentrate on the pain. Just thinking about it was painful enough for me. “Shit…” I muttered to myself as I realized what this meant. Now, like most hoppers, I am not the “hop and ditch” type. I like to enjoy my mount’s bodies to the fullest. But this was a situation that I would have to make an exception.

Turning on Anna’s laptop I was pleased to find that she had not logged off, and left it on sleep mode. I quickly logged onto the internet.

Logging into my real Facebook account I checked if there was anything new. And there wasn’t really. Logging off I went to my blog site and logged in.

The new message icon was flashing. I clicked it and had seen that some of my hopper friends had read the latest entry and enjoyed what they read. Some asked me questions about how Anna’s body felt, if there are any other decent or mountable chicks at libraries. I giggled as I replied to the messages and told them I will give out more details in my next update.

After replying to the messages I began a new entry.

“April 17, 2010

I mounted Anna with ease. She did manage to let out a little scream, but I was in control before an employee came to check what it was. Her body is responsive. Not the most sensitive body I have been in, but definitely worth checking out. Her breasts are not large, a small B cup, but they are perky. Her ass is barely there. But her pussy, well that is another thing…”

I began to get into detail about how good it had felt to reach orgasm in her body. Pretty much things that if you changed a few words here and there could be passed off for a slightly weird porno story.

“… Sadly though I did wear her out quite a bit, and now am aching in that place.

As all of you who follow my blog know that I do not like to ditch my mounts right away and take my time in them. But I really cannot see myself being able to stay in Anna due to the pain. Her parents are not home yet, at least I don’t think they are. But either way, from Anna’s memory, her mom is not something I would jump at to mount.

But she does have a pretty decent neighbor. In her mid to late thirties. Divorced. No kids. Hispanic. And I would need a new mount since I have threw my clothes in the trash bins behind the library. Lucky for me trash day isn’t for another three days.

For any of you who do want to give little Anna’s body a test drive her address is…”

I then finished the entry by posting her home address, school address and the address of the library she works at.

Logging off the internet and computer I sighed to myself as I walked over to Anna’s bed wincing at the pain in her crotch. “Soon enough, I won’t have to be the one dealing with it.” I said as I let out a slightly maniacal chuckle.

I then scanned Anna’s mind to see if Dana was available to me. And she was.

Lying down on the bed, I closed my eyes and began to concentrate on leaving Anna’s body. I felt myself begin to convulse and shake as I felt like someone had just take a knob on me and turned it so that it was loose and I was spilling out.

One minute later I was reforming from my liquid state back into my male form.

I looked over at Anna’s sleeping form and gave her a small kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for the ride Hun, but I can’t deal with how sensitive your pussy is. Hope you don’t mind the aching much.”

I then smiled down at her sleeping form and quietly got off the bed and made my way to her window.

Opening the window I quickly jumped out and proceeded to walk into the next yard. “Dana…” I said to myself. Dana was the name of Anna’s neighbor who would serve as my next mount.

I noticed a window that had a light on. Being the simple person I can be, I walked over to the window and carefully peaked inside. I scanned the room I was looking in and saw a Hispanic woman sitting on a couch wearing a pair of cotton shorts that fell to her mid thigh. A tank top that wasn’t tight but did slow off her large breasts, and a pair of tube sock pulled up to her mid shin.

Her makeup was modest. And her hair was in a bun. Typical for a quiet night in alone, I figured

I watched as Dana got up to go to another room. I then quickly ran around front, praying that no one drove by or stepped outside and saw me naked.

Once I had reached the front door of Dana’s house I knocked on the door. I then waited for her to answer. As I was waiting I began to feel my body begin to liquefy as I could sense that Dana was coming closer to the door. Finally the door opened and I saw Dana standing there with a skeptical look at first, but then when she saw a naked 20 something standing at her door her face went to a mixture of shock and horror.

I quickly lunged at her and with my hand already liquefied, I placed it over her mouth and began to flow into her body. Dana tried to scratch at me and punch me but it was no use as I was already fully liquefied and flowing into her body through her throat and every other opening there was.

I felt Dana stumble into the wall and used that moment to quicken to mounting process and felt myself shoot into her body at a rapid pace.

Finally I regained my senses and could feel Dana’s body as my own. I walked over to the mirror and with each step, I felt my mature womanly thighs slightly jiggle with each step along with my larger ass and larger bra encased tits.

Stepping in front of the mirror I smiled as I saw my male face sitting upon Dana’s still sexy and mature 37 year-old body. I let out a laugh as I cupped my new D cup breasts in my hands and smiled at my new reflection. “I love being a body hopper.” I said to myself as I gave my new tits a squeeze.

Chapter 20

I rolled over and slowly lifted my arm over my face, blocking the bright sun from my eyes for a moment as I looked around the pool area, but couldn’t locate Brittney or Norman. Suddenly my world turned over on itself as I let out a loud yelp and I was plunged into the cool water. I came up gasping for air and looked over to see Norman grinning at me while holding the inflatable raft I had been lying on. I pulled my sunglasses off my face and flipped back my wet hair before smashing my hand through the water and sending some of it blasting at Norman’s new pretty face.

He squealed in a high pitched tone as I shouted, “Why would you do that!?”

He jumped over and wrapped his arms around me tightly and we both went underwater. I once again gasped as I broke above the surface and found Norman still clinging to me, mashing his pert breasts into mine as he smiled up at me with his full pink lips, “You just looked so hot Kitten! I didn’t want you to burn!”

“And so why are you still holding onto me?” I asked as I squirmed against his grip.

He put his head down on my breasts and said, “Floatation devices! I’d probably drown in this body if I had to use my own.”

I looked around at the hustle and bustle going on through the country club pool area, but no one seemed to be paying any special attention to us other than the lifeguard on the far side of the pool who seemed to be zeroed into my breasts in a “starting to get creepy” way.

I peeled Norman’s small hands off from my arms and swam to the side of the pool, then hopped out and spun, holding my arm out for Norman as he reached out, grabbed on, and I lifted as he climbed out after me. My hips swayed with my stride as I walked over to the lounge chair next to Brittney and used my towel to start gently drying my skin. Norman just plopped down on Brittney as her eyes popped open and she let out a yelp similar to the one I had muttered just a short time ago.

“Tegan what the F…AAAAaaaahhhh!” Brittney screamed at Norman as he pressed his wet body against hers, ditching her usual cursing for loud screaming due to the fact that there were small kids randomly running around the pool area. Contrary to most people’s belief’s Brittney could actually control her mouth when she wanted.

Norman and I had looked for quite a while for a new body, but it turned out he was actually very fussy when it came to picking a mount. We spent the rest of lunch looking, then parted ways and texted each other photos of possible mounts in our respective classes, each time either he or I would find some flaw that would cause us to nix that body. Finally, in the last class of the day I had sent him a photo of Tegan who he instantly agreed to. I slipped her a note asking to chat with her after class, and then Norman slipped into her once the other students had bolted out the door on their way to whatever else they had going on.

We had then found Kevin, who had returned to the art room to put the finishing touches on his project, and while Brittney and I had each held one of Tegan’s hands Norman made a watery eyed apology to Kevin. Kevin had smiled at his mentor and then hugged all three of us and said, “I just want everyone to be happy. If all of you are good with this, I’m in.”

After that Tegan has broken out of the group hug quickly and then claimed she still needed to fix the mix up with the practice times, and darted out of the room. Kevin gave both of us a serious look as he mentioned that Norman was not the most stable relationship, no matter who it was with, and told us to be prepared for his flightiness. I just shrugged my shoulders and smiled at him while Brittney had told him this was all my fault, but she’d go along with it to keep an eye on me for my own good.

That was two days ago.

Now all of us had gone to the pool of the country club where Brittney’s family had a membership. All three of us were in matching bikinis that Norman had picked out for us. They were actually really cute and he had picked out the correct sizes for Brittney and I, so I had put mine on without too much objection. Brittney needed more convincing, but now that she was in it and had taken a selfie with all three of us together, even she admitted they were cute.

“Did you girls want anything to eat?” I heard Mr. Beldamore ask from the table next to us.

“Oh! nachos! I saw nachos on the menu! Can we have nachos, puh-lease!” Tegan begged as she bounced over to the table with pent up teenage energy.

“Whatever you want, just charge it to our member number,” Mr. Beldamore replied while he eyed Tegan nervously.

“Thanks Mister B!” Tegan exclaimed as she hopped into his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck, then pecked a quick kiss on his cheek, still soaking wet and dripping all over him.

Mr. Beldamore let out a groan as he used a towel to wipe off the water from his work tablet, but didn’t say anything else as he looked over at his wife, who hid her smile behind the magazine she was reading and her large floppy sun hat. Both of them knew Norman was inside of the young girl, and both of them seemed to be agreeable to his antics, either out of curiosity or just being generally okay with it because it was Norman.

“Oh! And ice cream!” Tegan popped off Brittney’s father’s lap and bounded over to me, grabbing both of my hands, “Kitten, do you want to share some ice cream with me? I really want some SOOOOoooOOOOoooo bad, but I don’t know if I can eat an entire banana split! Puh-leeeeeeeeeease!”

I grinned at Tegan and nodded my head and then she was off like a flash to find someone to take her order, drawing the life guard’s attention as he called out, “No running!” Tegan slowed her pace and while making a face and sticking her tongue out at the lifeguard, but continued on in a frantic hurry to secure treats.

I lowered myself down on the chair next to Brittney as I giggled, “Norman is hysterical when he acts like his mount.”

“He could pull back on the Tegan by about fifteen percent, and then pull back on the Norman by about forty five percent,” Brittney responded as she plopped her head back down on the lounge chair and went back to sunbathing.

“Oh he’s fun and you know it!” I chided her and then a shadow blocked out my sun.

I looked up to see Kevin staring down at both of us, “Twins? Cute.”

“Hey Chess Club, shut up.” Brittney’s voice responded dryly.

Kevin ignored Brittney as he looked over at her parents and said, “Hello Mr. and Mrs. Beldamore, how are you today?”

“Fine thank you,” Alexandra replied as she waved to Kevin.

“The bedroom turned out as nice as you said it would, Mr. Carter. Well done,” Fredrick replied to him.

Suddenly we were interrupted by Tegan’s voice as she exclaimed, “PEANUT!” and a moment later she leapt at Kevin, wrapping her arms around him, the momentum of her body crashing into his causing them both to tumble backwards and into the pool.

As their heads appeared back above the water Kevin looked over at Tegan and said, “Nice to see you too.”

“HEY! You have to shower and change before you go in the pool!” The lifeguard yelled out from his high perch.

I rushed to the side of the pool and helped them out, then as Kevin started to empty his pockets I began drying things off with my towel, first his phone, then his wallet, then his car keys. He looked at Norman sourly and said, “I suppose I’ll go change, now. I can’t stay long though; I have to help my dad’s friend with his fence.”

Kevin turned and headed toward the locker rooms and Tegan grabbed his phone and gave me a wicked grin. She quickly put in the passcode to unlock it and as the screen flashed to life I glared at her.

“Hey! You can’t do that! And how did you even know the code?” I called out.

“Oh puh-lease,” She replied with an eye-roll and then started going through Kevin’s phone, “Every good girlfriend goes through her boyfriend’s phone from time to time. If you can’t find out what kind of porn he’s watching on his phone how are you supposed to do it right in the bedroom?”

“Stop. Right now. Just stop. Or go sit on the other side of the pool,” Brittney muttered as she rolled over to get some sun on her back.

Tegan’s eyebrows went up and she turned the phone toward me as she flipped through naked pictures of me, some with my face on them, and some with Kevin’s face, “Kinky!”

I felt myself turn beet-red as I grabbed for the phone, but Tegan deftly yanked the phone just out of my reach and then flipped away from the pictures. She pulled up the camera and then leaned into my side, “Come one! I wanna be in one too!”

She turned her torso slightly and looked up at the camera while thrusting out her chest and as I also posed I saw her push down on the shutter button. She took several photos of the two of us, then reached down with her free hand to slip her nipple out of her tight bikini top and took a few more then covered everything before anyone noticed. She then giggled as she went to the settings and changed Kevin’s background to a photo of me and her, with Norman’s face showing. She then dropped the phone on the pile of Kevin’s things before leaning back on me, “There. Now he’ll see both of us every time he turns on his phone.”

“He’s going to have to change it to one that you hid your face on,” I said with a smile.

Tegan just shrugged and gave me a teasing smile, then sat up off me and started running toward a man carrying a tray as she shouted out, “Nachos!”

The man was a bit taken back as she grabbed the platter of nachos and the banana split off his tray and darted back over to my lounge chair and set them down in between us. She held a spoon out for me with one hand as she grabbed a chip covered in cheese and garnishes in the other and popped it in her mouth.

“O ‘ant any?” She asked as she chewed and I closed my eyes tightly and made a repulsed face.

“Tegan, chew or talk, not both,” I reminded her.

She slapped a hand over her mouth as she said, “Sorry!”

She swallowed and said, “Sometimes I just use my mount’s habits like they are second nature, good or bad.”

“It’s okay,” I replied and then smiled and waved as Kevin came back into view.

Tegan looked over her shoulder and when she saw Kevin she let out a loud wolf whistle. Brittney looked over at us and said, “How both of you get worked up over that I will never know…”

“Oh Sassy Pants, you do not know what you are missing,” Tegan replied with an undertone of raw lust.

“Hard Pass,” Brittney replied as Kevin sat down on the chair next to me and then looked over at Tegan and Brittney.

Tegan suddenly crawled over the food and my lap, then over to Kevin as she gave him a quick kiss while mashing her chest into his. I caught Mr. Beldamore glancing at my face as I looked away from a different girl kissing my boyfriend and gave him a shrug which caused him to look back down at his tablet. Before I could look back Tegan grabbed me and pulled me over to Kevin and her as she exclaimed, “C’mon! Your turn!”

My head was in Kevin’s lap looking up at his chest and as I let out a little breath and he smiled down at me, “Hey Amy.”

“Hey,” I replied as I worked to get myself righted and then felt Kevin’s arms wrap around me as I settled into his lap. I leaned against his chest and enjoyed his scent as I lowered my head into his shoulder, “Thanks for coming. I know you’ve got a lot going on.”

“I wouldn’t have missed your invitation for the world,” he whispered back in my ears.

“Secrets don’t make friends!” Tegan called out and then jammed more nachos in her face and began chewing while her eyebrows raised at both of us.

“Tegan you are damaging my calm,” Brittney said without turning toward us, “Reel it in or go run it off.”

“It’s not my fault!” She squealed, “I swear this body just vibrates with energy all the time! Do you know how many times I had to frig myself off last night before I could fall asleep?”

Brittney sat up and glared at Tegan, but that didn’t even slow her down as she continued, “Oh hey, that reminds me, I wanted to ask you guys about something,”

Tegan paused for a moment and when no one spoke up she continued on right where she left off, “Are we exclusive? Because I’m not sure that’s going to work for me. You know how I was sorta getting plugged by three boys while I was in Gisselle’s body… Well, actually six, but I told you guys about three, so…”

“Oh ew,” I said as I cringed at Tegan.

She shrugged and replied, “What do you want from me? I have an almost impossible to manage libido.”

“Anyway,” Brittney interjected, “I assume there is a question somewhere in this rambling talk.”

“Oh yeah! Thanks Sassy Pants!” Tegan replied and then looked up and to the right as her eyes lost focus, “You see, like I said, my libido is a bit much, made worse when I’m in a cute little bod, right? Well, on top of that Tegan here has the most adorable puppy dog eyed boyfriend, and he’s wondering why the last couple of days I’ve been sort of avoiding him,” Tegan paused to take a breath, “And honestly it’s because if I were to text him, I would inevitably be sending him half naked pictures, and when he showed up to say hi and I felt that bulge pressed up against me, I know I would just lose it.”

Tegan’s lower lip started to tremble, “And I know I said I didn’t want to mess any of this up, but it’s sooooooooo hard, and I didn’t want to jump Peanut right before his date with Amy, and so I’m soooooo worked up right now and it’s driving me bonkers guys!”

I leaned forward and gave Tegan a hug, “Oh! You held off for me!”

“Of course I did Kitten!” Tegan said as she hugged me tightly back, then let go of me and slowly slipped a hand up Kevin’s leg and into the leg hole of his board shorts, “But now he’s here with his shirt off, and I haven’t had any decent sex in like… over a day… and I can tell it’s affecting me…” Tegan said as she squirmed on the chair and rubbed her thighs together while biting her lower lip.

“So you what? Want to jump chess club right here, right now? C’mon now,” Brittney replied as she sat up on her chair, “Nobody wants to see that.”

“Oh no, I don’t want to spoil their date Sassy Pants!” Tegan replied back, “but at the same point in time, keeping my boyfriend from getting some when him and Tegan have been fairly regularly scratching that itch as well doesn’t seem fair for him or me either…” her voice trailed off as she put a hand down on the chair in front of her and then rubbed against her wrist while closing her eyes.

“Down girl,” Brittney reached into her cup of drinking water and flicked some at Tegan, whose eyes popped open and she yanked her hand back to her side, “Thanks SP. I needed that.”

Tegan collected herself for a moment and pulled her wet strawberry blonde hair back behind her and looked at me with a wince on her face, “So… I guess… I was asking if I could sort of… you know… maybe get a bit of an exception to this… you know… exclusivity clause thingy…”

Tegan began fidgeting with her fingers as she stared at me, but it was Brittney who replied first, “You do you boo.”

Kevin shrugged as he said, “I’m actually pretty surprised you lasted this long…”

And suddenly everyone was looking at me as I glanced around the group. I blinked a few times and then said in a quiet voice, “I guess I don’t mind Norman… but please don’t skeezbag out on us, you know?”

Tegan smiled as she nodded furiously, “Okay! I won’t! I promise!”

She then dug her phone out of a small pink bag at the foot of the lounge chair and began furiously typing for a bit, then posed and took a snapshot from the neck down and stabbed at her phone again before looking back at Kevin and I, “Thank you sooooooOOOOooooo much!”

I just giggled and rolled my eyes at her and then she got a serious look on her face, “So? What are the plans for the big date? Do you guys need a limo? I know a guy. He doesn’t ask questions and he can get pretty much any bodily fluid out of upholstery with only a mild up-charge.”

Brittney flicked more water at Tegan, “Too much!”

Tegan huffed, “Fine then. I was just offering, you know?”

“Thank you,” I replied and reached out to squeeze Tegan’s hand.

“I’m pretty sure I have it handled Norman. I’ll let you know if I need any help though,” Kevin replied and leaned back on the lounge chair.

“I’m going over to help her get ready beforehand,” Brittney replied casually, “But that’s pretty standard. Don’t screw this up Chess Club.”

As Kevin glanced over at Brittney with raised eyebrows Tegan clapped excitedly, “Oh fun! Can I come too?”

I shrugged at her and said, “Fine with me.”

“Yay!” Tegan said as she bounced in her seat and then her phone chirped. She pulled it up and looked at the screen, then blushed as she looked at us sheepishly before saying quickly, “Um, I… have to… um… you know,” She then quickly got up, grabbed her pink bag and her towel and started walking to the locker room, wiggling her ass as she went and waved over her back shoulder, “Toddles! See you for date prep!”

Brittney looked over at the untouched melting ice cream and mostly uneaten nachos, sighed as she shook her head, then laid back down on her lounge chair and closed her eyes.

Chapter 19

Brittney and I were walking out of class discussing how she wanted to break up the cheer team in groups to learn the new routine when she suddenly stopped talking and I actually felt the anger surging out of her. I looked from her grimace down the hallway to Gisselle, standing next to Hannah as the two of them happily chatted about something. Brittney started down the hallway full stride as students and facility dove to stay out of her way. Everyone knew the last time someone had been daft enough to get in Brittney’s way while she wore that expression. It was passed around the school like folklore. Poor Jacob Jetterson… he ended up switching schools after three weeks, but I heard now that he’s in a new environment, he doesn’t wet himself when he steps into a hallway and sees a cheerleader, so that’s a positive, right?

“Talking about anything interesting ladies?” Brittney said with a venom in her voice that I had rarely heard, and a smile that I’d imagine a spider gives to a fly right before sucking it’s innards out.

Hannah shook her head and said in a wavering voice, “No Britt. I was honestly just laughing at a cat video that Gisselle was showing me on her phone.”

Gisselle cocked her hip and looked Brittney up and down before replying, “I don’t remember our conversation being any of your business. What’s your problem Brittney? Can’t handle the fact that your cheerleaders would rather be friends with a traitor than you?”

“Oooooh,” I looked around and saw that somehow we had been surrounded by a large group of people in the last two seconds. How did that always happen? Was it some sort of magic that high school buildings had mixed in with the mortar? I heard another person say, “Oh man. Brittney’s gonna splatter her head and I didn’t bring my raincoat today.”

I saw phones coming out as kids started to record and Brittney took a step closer into Gisselle’s personal space, “You’re my problem. Wanna see how I fix problems?”

“Calm down Beldamore, you’ll chip a nail or something and have to skip half a day of school again to get them fixed,” Gisselle replied as she rolled her eyes.

Brittney took half a step back and her expression changed to an uncertain one. I didn’t understand what was going on, but I had never seen Brittney take a step back before. She was usually the one on offense non-stop. No one, including Gisselle had stood up to her in quite a while, except for maybe Brad, but that was because he was too stupid to honestly realize when his life might be in danger most days.

“Hannah, we have to get to class, let’s go,” I broke in, hoping to de-escalate the situation and avoid Gisselle getting her face punched in while kids posted it to their social media.

“Oh Kitten, you’re always such a goody-goody. Is it fun to be Brittney’s purse dog? Does she give you treats and tell you you’re a good girl after you do tricks for her?” Gisselle asked as her attention focused on me.

My eyes went wide as I realized Norman was still in Gisselle. That’s why Brittney had taken a step back. As my brain reeled with this new information my mouth somehow shifted into gear, “I’m not her purse dog, I wouldn’t even fit in her purse Gisselle.”

As the words left my mouth I wished I could grab them and stuff them back in. Had I really said something that stupid? What was wrong with me? I heard laughter all around us as my face blushed bright read and I could feel my ears burning. Gisselle just stood there and smirked at me.

“Are you still pissed off because you couldn’t get her sloppy seconds again Gisselle? You need a new hobby. Trying to steal whatever boy Amy is with is getting old. Besides, aren’t you still leaking both Brad and Vince’s spunk? Shouldn’t you at least clean up before you go for the next one?” Brittney shot back to choirs of “Oooohs,” and “Aaaahs,” from the still gathering group surrounding us.

“Hey Beldamore, do all the cheerleaders have to eat your pussy to stay on the team, or is it just Amy? I mean, that’s why you haven’t had a boyfriend in forever and a day, right? That’s why you brought a gay guy to the school dance?” Gisselle returned fire.

I wondered if both Gisselle and Norman would be happy hiding out in a nuclear fallout shelter for the rest of their lives. I also wondered if even that would save them from Brittney’s wrath. I’d seen her break both wooden boards and concrete blocks at martial arts tournaments, punching through Gisselle’s skull wouldn’t even slow her fist down. I wouldn’t put it past her to punch and kick her way through a reinforced steel door if it stood between her and what she wanted. I didn’t even look at Brittney’s face. I was busy trying to remember the proper way to get blood out of fabric.

Brittney’s hand was a blur. I started to turn my head and squeeze my eyes shut to avoid getting anything in them and honestly, so that I didn’t have to witness the carnage. But then I realized Brittney hadn’t smashed Gisselle’s nose to the backside of her head. Brittney turned on her heels and began to walk, and Gisselle suddenly discovered Brittney’s grasp was tight on her ear and also the loose curls of blonde hair that fell from the side of her head.

“Ah!” she cried out in shock and pain as she got pulled along after Brittney, slightly bent over and shuffling her feet quickly to keep up, “Ow! Fuck Beldamore, you’re going to rip off my ear! Ouch! Stop it! Aaaaaaah! This hurts! Somebody help me! Please! OUCH! I give! I give! I’m sorry!”

Gisselle’s pleas fell on deaf ears as Brittney’s expressionless face caused people to step back, and some to leave the hallway entirely. Gisselle continued to call out and I suddenly shook my head and snapped back into reality and charged down the hallway after them wondering what I could do to fix any of this. Brittney suddenly turned and pushed her way into the girl’s bathroom. I was a step behind her and got in just in time to see her pitch Gisselle’s head in front of her, the poor girl dancing across the tiled floor to keep her balance until she landed against the sinks. She looked up at Brittney with honest fear in her eyes while Brittney’s pretty face remained stoic.

“Lock. The. Door.”

I gulped and did as I was told. Brittney’s fists opened and closed as she pumped them and took breaths through her nose while glaring at Gisselle without blinking.

Gisselle’s stance changed as she stood up and looked in the mirror which showed Norman’s visage on Gisselle’s fit little body, fixing her hair as she turned slightly left and right before looking at her ear, “Oh I’m going to have nail marks in my earlobe for like three days now Sassy Pants!” Norman whined and then spun to look at Brittney.

“You may want to worry more about surviving three more days, Norman,” I said in a frightened voice as Brittney stood there still clenching at air and not speaking.

“Oh pish posh, it was all in good fun. Nothing like a little cat fight to amp up some drama between the cheerleaders and the pom squad!” Gisselle said back with a gleam in her eyes, “Everyone is going to come to the next game just to see if there will be a girl fight between us, complete with short skirts and ponytails!”

“How could you…” Brittney started to say before pulling her mouth shut and going back to breathing through her nose.

“How could I what Sassy Pants? Improv so well? It comes naturally to us hoppers after a while. Honestly it wasn’t anything special,” Gisselle replied as she flipped a wrist at Brittney.

“YOU TOLD EVERYONE I’M A LESBIAN!” Brittney stammered out through clenched teeth.

“You are a lesbian,” Gisselle replied with a shrug and a raised eyebrow, “And your gay date to the dance will make everyone stop and think about it. That’s what made it such a good zinger, ya know?”

Brittney reached for Gisselle’s neck with both hands. Gisselle’s eyes went wide and she sidestepped Brittney’s grasp and then darted behind me, grabbing my shoulders and using me for a shield.

“I DIDN’T WANT ANYONE TO KNOW I’M A LESBIAN!” Brittney said as she tried to sidestep me, but Gisselle turned me as she danced to stay out of Brittney’s reach.

“Oh who cares Sassy Pants? You need to just rip the band aid off. No one cares now-a-days. And then you can be happy and open about it. Don’t you think that might be where some of this rage is coming from? Built up repression?” Gisselle said as she continued to thrust me between herself and Brittney.

“I FUCKING CARE NORMAN! I FUCKING CARE! THAT WAS MY DECISION TO MAKE NOT YOURS!” Brittney continued to grab for my nemesis, who was currently hiding behind me, twisting and turning to stay away from certain doom.

“Well then you’re probably going to be really mad at me when I tell you that I’m using my time in Gisselle’s cute little bod to shore up this pom squad and get a good foundation going for them then…” Gisselle replied as she ducked behind my back and peeked under my left arm.

Brittney stopped moving and just stared at her, “Are you fucking mentally damaged? Why would you do that?”

“Competition Sassy Pants. You want the best cheerleading team, you need the best pom squad to spar against. Steel sharpens steel and all that,” Gisselle replied.

“Get out Norman,” Brittney declared and pointed to the door.

“Sass…” Gisselle started to reply but Brittney interrupted her, “Get the fuck out Norman. I thought we were friends. We are not. You need to leave before I honest to fuck kill you.”

Gisselle stood up from behind me, walked briskly to the door and unlocked it. She pulled it open and saw a group of people with their phones waiting to take photos of whoever came out of the bathroom and document their condition. Gisselle looked back over her shoulder as she rolled her eyes, “Over-dramatic much?”

Brittney spun and took a step, causing Gisselle to let out a shrill squeak and bolt from the door down the hallway.

“Un-fucking-believable,” Brittney muttered to me as she pulled a hand to her forehead and shook it.

++++++++++++++++++++

I saw Brittney again in the hallway just before last period. I trotted to catch up to her, “Now that everyone’s calmed down a bit, what are we going to do about you-know-who in she-who-shall-not-be-named?”

“I don’t know but I’m not saying that many words all the time. Let’s just call them Nor-elle,” Brittney replied.

“Oh! Good idea! Ha! Nor-elle!”

“Eh, you know what, let’s call them Jizzman instead. That way I can picture them both covered in cum like they’re probably working on right now,” Brittney corrected herself.

I let out a giggle and saw Brittney smile for the first time since Jizzman had confronted us. I liked it when she smiled. We turned the corner and headed down a fairly unused hallway and I said, “You know what, let’s just forget about all of that crap. We have to focus on our new cheer routine.”

“Yeah, good call slut,” Brittney replied as we started to turn another corner and she continued, “We’ve got more than enough on our plates and besides, both Gisselle and Norman are complete fuck-bags normally. You put them together and…”

I heard Brittney’s voice trail off and then saw the look on her face as she continued in a lower voice, “they combine to form the ultimate robo-hoe. Like that stupid cartoon with the lions…” Then her voice faded away to silence as her head cocked slightly to the side.

I looked ahead to see what had caused her to falter and saw Kevin stumbling out of a janitor closet, working on pulling his shirt back down and then trying to get his pants buckled and his belt re-fastened. His hands went up to his hair and he tried to un-muss it up. I saw at least three bright red lip marks on his neck as he worked on adjusting his shirt.

My eyebrows furrowed as my smile faded and I couldn’t seem to help it as my eyes started to water other than to begin rapidly blinking to try and stop tears from forming. I felt Brittney’s hand grab mine and squeeze and then I let out a quiet gasp as I saw Gisselle reach out from the doorway and grab onto the front of Kevin’s shirt and pull him to her so she could mash her face into his. Kevin’s eyes opened wide as he looked down at Gisselle’s face and then she pulled back. They looked to be talking but we were too far away to hear what they were saying. I gulped hard and then noticed that Gisselle was topless, her firm young tits bouncing slightly as she talked with my boyfriend. She then winked at him and held up a pair of lacey panties. His lips moved, and in response she reached out and tucked them gently into his right pants pocket. He shook his head and then turned and walked off down an intersecting hallway.

Brittney turned to me, her eyes also starting to water as she said, “Okay, you want me to rip all their heads off right now? I’ll do that for you, you know that right? Prison doesn’t scare me at all.”

I shook my head, “No. Let’s get to our last class, then we’ll do cheer practice, and just continue on like normal.”

“What?” She exclaimed as she gave me a look of straight up disbelief.

“I’ve never talked to Kevin about being exclusive with me!” I replied back, “Not to mention that I’m definitely not exclusive with him. We both cheat on each other with you!”

“Oh that is so fucking different and you know it Summers!” Brittney shook her head.

“I don’t know if I think so. What if Kevin doesn’t think so? We’ve never talked about it Britt! I’m not going to do this again because we jumped to a conclusion. Not without talking to him about it first,” I said as I blinked back more tears, “I mean, I’m not going to lie, it hurts, but I want to hear what he has to say first.”

“Fine. Then I’ll just have to be pissed off enough for both of us,” Brittney declared before huffing loudly and crossing her arms over her chest.

++++++++++++++++++++

The rest of the day was a blur. The teacher honestly could have been talking about an impending alien invasion, I wouldn’t have known. After school I managed to get through cheer practice, but had Brittney not known what was on my mind, I’m sure she would have lit my ass up like a flashlight for being slightly off as I taught my group the moves for our new routine. She did know however, and so after practice she drove me home from and then followed me into the house to make sure I wasn’t alone while my brain continued to process what I had seen in the hallway. Eventually we ended up on the back deck with our books out as we did homework. She wanted to discuss what we had seen. She wanted to vent. To be fair, she also wanted to drag all parties into a caged battle arena to determine the winner by combat, so I wasn’t up for going along with Brittney’s wishes. That had led me to doing my homework as my Dad cooked on the grill. She couldn’t really discuss anything about what had happened with him there. It didn’t stop her from giving me sidelong glances or small little pokes in the side every now and again along with facial expressions that screamed out, Let’s go somewhere private, I want to yell at stuff.

Then suddenly I heard a voice, “Hello Mr. Summers. Hello ladies. Lovely day isn’t it?”

I looked over my shoulder and saw Kevin, his bruised face actually looking a lot better, holding the giant scissors thingies he used to trim back our bushes. He held them out and started to snip at the bushes as my Dad gave him a sour look while responding, “About time boy. I thought the bushes were going to overtake the deck soon.”

Kevin saw my face and instantly knew something was going on as he gave me a questioning look and replied, “Sorry. I would have been here sooner if I had known something was wrong.”

My Dad just grunted and went back to the grill as Brittney looked over her shoulder at Kevin and replied, “I suppose it is a lovely day when you get to have your way with every bush in the tri-state area Chess Club.”

Kevin looked at her with confusion and looked back my way and raised his eyebrows, “Excuse me? Have I improperly trimmed a bush I wasn’t supposed to lately?”

“Oh no, why would I ever dream _of telling you what bushes you can or can’t trim Chess Club,” Brittney declared and then looked at me, “I don’t get a say in this. It’s not like you’re cutting _my bushes or anything.” She then let out a huff and looked down at her text book.

Kevin stared at the back of Brittney’s head for a bit and then looked over to me and held up his hands and made motions at all of us and then shrugged at me but continued to wait for me to say something. When I bit my pencil eraser and started to turn back to my book Kevin finally asked, “Hey, is there anything that you guys want to discuss?”

Brittney spun back around, “Yeah Chess Club, there is. Let’s go discuss it in front of your car. Oh, and bring your wrench again! It was a very helpful communication aid last time!”

Kevin shook his head and held up his hands in surrender, “Somebody needs a candy bar.”

Brittney glared at him and then looked over at me, but I looked back down at my text book and continued to bite at my eraser. Suddenly I heard Brittney say, “Hey Chess Club. We need help with a math problem. You’re good at Math, right?”

Kevin came up the stairs and set the clippers down and leaned over to look at our books. I’m sure he noticed neither of us were looking at a math textbook. “What do you need? I don’t know if I’ll have the answer but I’m more than willing to try and find it with both of you,” He declared as he looked at Brittney who rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“Okay, it’s a story problem so pay attention… Jenny is dating Bob and Bob is dating Jenny. Susie is also dating both Bob and Jenny, but only when all three are together. They haven’t talked about being exclusive, but Susie thought it was implied that if two girls weren’t enough for Bob he would be man enough to say something. Both Susie and Jenny saw Bob leaving the bathroom with Emily. Both of them were half dressed, and Emily is known to get with anyone that has a pulse, even more so since Bob’s friend Herman came to town and got tangled up with Emily the other day. Question one. How many relationships are going on in this story? Question two. Why is Bob being such a Peter? Question three. How often is Bob hooking up with Emily and Herman? Question four. How often is Bob out playing with any random pretty thing that Herman gets tangled up with? Question five. Why is Bob such a man-whore? Question five. Why shouldn’t Susie just…”

Kevin interrupted Brittney, “You already said question five.”

Brittney glared at Kevin as my Dad looked over at Brittney from the grill and commented, “Math has gotten a lot more liberal since I was in school. Do they really say man whore in your textbooks?”

“Sorry Mr. Summers. I must have misread that part. Oh, I also forgot the notes at the bottom. It says Peter can be freely replaced with Dick if that helps anyone solve the problem,” Brittney gave a sidelong glance at Kevin.

Kevin let out a deep sigh and sat down next to Brittney as he looked at her, “One, Exactly as many as Jenny and Susie want. Two, Bob is probably just trying to be what people want. Some people want Peter. Some people want Jill. Three, null set. Four, the answer to the function depends on your timeline data point. Before Bob met Susie and Jenny, or after? Question five, maybe it’s Bob’s curse. A curse that Susie promised to help Bob with while they were in a bathtub one night and so Bob probably wishes Susie would be a bit less hostile and Jenny would voice her opinion.”

My Dad opened the lid of the grill, took the meat he was cooking off and set it on a plate and then closed the grill before walking to the back door. As he pulled it open with his free hand he looked over at Brittney, “Are you staying for dinner Brittney?”

“If that’s real meat I will.”

“It is,” My Dad replied and then looked in the house as he yelled, “She’s staying dear, set another place at the table. Oh, and you weren’t kidding when you said math today is more letters than numbers! When did math change? I thought math was math!”

As Dad closed the door behind himself I started to giggle. Kevin let out a chuckle, and then Brittney broke last as she started to laugh. I stopped biting my eraser as I looked at Kevin, “Um… Jenny… isn’t upset with anyone. We never talked about anything, so… it just caught her by surprise and honestly hurt a bit when she saw Bob with… um…. I don’t know, who was it again? Vicky?”

“Emily,” both Kevin and Brittney replied at the same time and then looked at each other.

“Emily’s a skank,” Brittney declared, “And Herman is a fucking hoe bag cunt.”

Both Kevin and I gave Brittney a shocked look as she cursed vehemently, her face twisting in rage. Kevin let out a little sigh, “Herman sometimes struggles with keeping the status quo. He usually wants to stir up drama and chaos because he never sticks around to see the fall out. He just gets to be there for the shock and awe. That’s what Bob was talking about that night in the bathtub. Bob will definitely talk to Herman.”

“Why are we still using false names? I mean, I think I get it… but I’m not sure,” I said as I rubbed my temples.

Suddenly my Mom opened the back door, “Almost time to eat ladies… Oh! Kevin! I didn’t know you were here!” she pulled back in the door and yelled at my Dad, “Why didn’t you tell me Kevin was here? Did you ask him if he wants to have dinner with us? I can set another place!”

“No I didn’t ask the boy to come into my house to eat at my table so I could watch him make googly eyes at my daughter! He can go home and do that!” I heard my Dad shout back from inside the house.

Mom’s face told me she was not impressed with Dad’s lack of manners and she looked at Kevin and asked sweetly, “Kevin, would you like to stay for dinner, dear?”

“No thank you Ma’am. My parents will be expecting me in a bit. Speaking of which, I should get back to the bushes before dinner is done at my house,” he replied to my Mom as he stood up and grabbed his giant scissors.

“Oh you don’t have to be so formal all the time. You can call me by my first name Kevin,” Mom gave him a sweet smile.

“I know you don’t mind Ma’am, but if my father heard me do that he’d tan my hide,” Kevin said as he stepped off the deck and walked over to a bush and started to snip at it, “Thank you though.”

Mom looked at me and smiled, “I like him. He’s so polite. Way more polite than the last boy.”

With that she pulled her head inside and closed the door, but both Brittney and I heard her light my father up for being rude to the neighbors. I looked over my shoulder at Kevin as he continued to clip away at small twigs and leaves. Without looking away from what he was doing he called out, “If you two need anything tonight text me. I don’t care if it’s to talk, or set guidelines for all of this, or whatever. I’m right next door, okay?”

++++++++++++++++++++

“Look, he should have fucking said something before screwing the hoe, that’s all I’m saying,” Brittney stated in her matter-of-fact voice while she laid on my bed flipping through a fashion magazine.

I rolled my eyes as I took off my shirt and bra, then grabbed a cami from the dresser and started to slip into it. As I got it over my head I reached behind me to flip out my hair and noticed Brittney staring at me like a dog staring at someone offering it a treat. I grabbed the hem of the shirt and flipped it down over my breasts and shot her a look as she blinked and then found my eyes again.

She blushed as she went back to looking at the magazine and I planted my hands on my hips as I replied, “We also could have discussed our expectations with him. I’m not going to be mad at him for what he did. Besides, he said he wouldn’t do it anymore.”

“Pfft. He’s a boy. Boys are dicks. They think with their dicks, they follow their dicks, they use their dicks. I mean, if you want to keep dating him, that’s fine. I am not going to turn him down when he’s in you either… I’m just not going to be surprised when we find out he’s banging half of the pom squad behind our backs,” Brittney said as she flipped the page of her magazine.

I was going to respond but I heard a sudden noise and looked around my room trying to find it. Brittney seemed oblivious and so I asked her, “Did you hear that?”

“No…” she looked up and replied just as I heard it again and then she must have heard it as well, “Wait, yes. What the hell was that?”

She looked to the outside wall and I heard the tapping sound again, this time narrowing it down to my window. I went over to it and looked down to see the darkness lit up along the fence in between my yard and Kevin’s yard with small lights in a peculiar pattern. I cocked my head as I read YOU LIGHT UP MY WORLD, and then saw Kevin standing by the “D” looking up at us with a hand full of pebbles.

I smiled and opened my window, then called out, “You are so lame. Did that work on girls where you’re from?”

Kevin smiled back and shrugged as he replied, “I haven’t done it often. The first time didn’t go so well.”

“And the second?” I asked as I tucked hair behind my ears.

He raised an eyebrow and as he scratched at the bridge of his nose, “I dunno. I’ll tell you in the morning, I guess.”

Suddenly Brittney was pushing past me to lean out the window as she yelled out, “Boooooo! Goose is dead and you stole Maverick’s line!”

Kevin lost his composure and started laughing hard as he leaned against the fence for support. I pulled away from the window and started running toward the door. I heard Brittney ask where I was going, but I ignored her. I ran down the stairs, through the short hallway to the entrance as my parents sat up and gave me questioning looks, and then out the door. The pavement of the sidewalk and driveway were still warm on my feet, but the grass was shockingly cool as I darted across the lawn and jumped as I got to the fence, deftly grabbing the top edge and lifting myself up, throwing my leg over, and using the momentum to flop the rest of me to the other side. Kevin was standing there as I came down on his lawn and I felt his warm strong hands hold me and steady me as I landed. I grabbed his head and pulled his face to me, kissing him passionately, slipping my tongue between his lips and finding his waiting for me.

I felt Kevin’s arms wrap around me, one hand going to the small of my back and the other up into my hair as I felt myself melt in his arms. I was lost in the bliss of the moment until I suddenly heard Brittney’s voice call out from my window, “Get a room!”

I pulled back from the kiss and rolled my eyes at Kevin as he smiled at me. I saw my parents standing in the driveway looking at us, my father was eyeing the lights on the fence as he slowly shook his head while my mother was smiling as she winked at me. I gave Kevin a tight hug as I whispered in his ear, “Back patio door. Fifteen minutes.”

When I pulled back he had a wide eyed look on his face which made me giggle as waved and trotted around the fence and back to my own yard. I looked to the porch on Kevin’s house and saw his mother there, so I waved and she happily waved back as she called out, “Hello sweetie!”

Once I was back in my own yard my mother wrapped her arms around my shoulders and walked me back to our house, “He’s very sweet dear.”

“He’s a vandal!” I heard my father declare and then grunt as my mother reached over and smacked his stomach.

“You need to be nicer to him! You could even learn a thing or two from him. When is the last time you even gave me a sweet little love note, let alone wrote it on the fence for the world to see?” Mom chided him.

“All I’m saying is he better not wreck my fence taking those lights down,” My father retorted.

When both my mother and I glared at him, my father’s mouth snapped shut and let out a quiet huff as he opened the front door and held it for both of us. I got inside and slipped out of my mom’s arms then headed back upstairs to see Brittney still standing at the window looking down at the lights. She glanced my way as I came in the room, then turned back to the window as she said in a quiet voice, “He’s just sucking up to get back in your good graces, you know that right? It’s like buying a woman jewelry after she catches her man cheating. Men are just like that.”

“So you didn’t want Mistress to come out and play? Because I invited him to sneak over in a few minutes,” I replied as I crossed my arms under my breasts.

Brittney spun to face me and I could see the excitement in her eyes, “You did?” She asked and when I nodded she darted across the room and out into the hallway as she exclaimed, “I have to brush my teeth!”

I let out a giggle and went back downstairs. I stopped outside the living room and looked in at my parents, “I’m getting a glass of water, did you guys want anything?”

My mother replied, “No thank you dear,” while my father just shook his head, his focus 100% on the TV. I shrugged and went to the kitchen, grabbed a glass and filled it, then took a few sips while looking at the back patio door. When I saw a dark shadow moving I went and quietly slid the door open.

Kevin stood there wearing only sweatpants and a concerned look on his face, “Are you sure you want this? We don’t have…”

I stopped his talking by pulling his face to mine and kissing him again. My tongue forced his lips apart and I felt his tongue press back against mine briefly, then it started to lose it’s form. I felt the liquid he was turning into gush in through my mouth. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the tingles going through my body as he filled me. I didn’t know how Brittney found this sensation unnerving, to me it was blissful. And then I lost my sense of control as I felt my foot go forward and gently flick the sweat pants off the side of the deck and into the bushes before stepping back into the house and sliding the door closed. As I spun I saw my Mom walking through the middle of the kitchen and look at me.

“Were you out there talking to someone dear?” She questioned me.

“I thought I saw something, like a squirrel or whatever, but it wasn’t there when I opened the door,” My mouth replied as I felt my shoulders shrug.

She continued to look at me for a moment before turning and going to the refrigerator to take out a small plate that had some pie on it and glance over at me as she stole a quick bite and then put it back away, “Don’t tell your father. He thinks I have iron will power.”

“Your secret is safe with me Mom,” I said with a nod.

“Uh huh, I’d imagine it is,” She replied with a coy expression before turning and going back into the living room.

Once she was out of earshot I said in a low voice, “Weird. Did you tell her anything?”

Kevin relaxed control and I replied using my own lips, “No. Did you?”

“Why would I tell her anything? She’s your mom!” I said as I scrunched my nose and smiled to the empty kitchen.

“I don’t know! She likes you! So, I didn’t know if the two of you talked or… whatever!” I replied back as I felt my body start to walk back to the stairs.

“Night!” My mouth called out to my parents as I trotted past the living room once more. Both of them replied with a quick, “Good night!” and then my father added, “Don’t stay up all night gossiping with Brittney.”

“Dad! We don’t gossip!” I shot back as I started up the stairs.

I could feel my pulse quicken as I got to my room, and also felt myself blush and heat with arousal. I turned into the open doorway and saw Brittney kneeling on the floor, her feet tucked neatly under her ass and her hands resting on her knees as she looked up submissively at me with big green eyes but kept her head bowed down. She was stark naked other than her choker with only her hair covering her left breast as she had pulled it all to that side and let it flow down over her shoulder.

“Good evening Pet,” I purred out the syllables as I quickly pulled my shirt over my head and dropped it to the side while I towered over her.

“Good evening Mistress,” She replied as she lifted her hands out of her lap, “I didn’t know what to wear, so I just bound my wrists. I hope it’s acceptable.”

I strutted to Brittney and leaned forward to hook a finger in the thin cord she had used to wrap around her wrists and lifted her arms as high above her head as she could reach. She was stretched up as far as she could go, her chest thrust upward to help her reach causing her youthful breasts to jut out proudly from her chest and I used my other hand to stroke her chin before slipping down her neck, collar bone, and brushing her hair off her breast as I grabbed it with my own hand and gently manipulated it with my fingers. A quiet moan escaped her lips as her eyes fluttered shut and she surrendered herself completely to my touch. I then used the hand on her breast to push back on her chest gently as she allowed herself to be laid flat on my floor. I felt a leg shoot out behind me, hook the door with my foot, and flick it shut as I lowered my face to her navel and began kissing the soft taunt skin around her belly button. I felt her twitch and twist as her breath came in gasps while my right hand slowly slid up her legs, over her inner thighs and came to rest just barely touching the outer lips of her pussy. She tried to rock her hips and get more contact, but couldn’t do it with my weight on her lower half. She mewed in pleasure as I continued to tease and torment her.

The hot moist heat radiating from Brittney’s sex was getting my hands slick with her want and also having an effect on my body as I felt myself begin to flush and the cotton gusset of my panties clung to my own skin, which of course caused my own arousal to ratchet up to yet another level higher. My other hand slipped up Brittney’s body until I came to her small neck and I grasped her tightly. I didn’t know why I would do that until my other hand raised the small distance up her inner thigh and my thumb found itself in between her shapely ass cheeks. I pressed my thumb knuckle against her puckered rear entrance and she suddenly jerked hard, trying to get away from my lower hand, but I stopped her with my other hand on her neck. She looked at me with wide worried eyes but relaxed her body and I in turn relaxed my grip on her neck, but pressed my thumb knuckle more tightly against her back door. I heard a whimper escape her throat, but she kept her body still, and then moved one leg out to allow me better access.

As she did that I raised an eyebrow at her and I felt my hand move to her moist folds as I ran the length of her pussy lips with the gentle touch of my fingers. I leaned forward and kissed her breasts as a giggle escaped my throat and I pulled back long enough to say, “Well done Pet. I didn’t want to have to spank you for being disobedient,” I then went back down and sucked hard on her nipple as I also gently pinched at it with my teeth.

“Mmmmm!,” Brittney said as she came with heavy jerks and convulsions against my hand while clamping her own arm down across her face to muffle herself. As the orgasm finished washing through her and she settled down to occasional twitches whenever I would move against her sensitive skin she pulled her arm back and looked down at me with adoring eyes as she solemnly professed, “All of me is yours Mistress. Whatever you desire on a whim I will make reality. I am yours.”

I crawled forward and kissed her hard on her lips and then flopped onto my back as I stared up at the ceiling. Brittney curled up tight against me, slipping under my arm and laying her head on my shoulder as she slowly worked her fingers up and down my side, sending small butterflies across my skin at her touch. I looked down at her still bound hands and grabbed them, then pulled them up to my lips as I kissed them gently and then put them between my breasts and turned to look into her eyes.

For a moment she just gazed back into mine, then she blinked and looked down to her hands in my breasts. I put a finger under her chin and raised her face back to mine and stared into her eyes once more. I hadn’t noticed before but now that I was forced to stare into Brittney’s eyes as long as Kevin wanted to I saw that her eyes had small flecks of a gold color closest to her pupils, then further from the center a deep richer green that then seemed to darken as they became flecked with black spots. She again seemed to get self-conscious and blinked a few times before lowering her gaze once more. My finger once more lifted her chin and I went back to staring into her eyes. I just laid there and continued to stare into her beautiful green eyes that were staring back at me being controlled by my boyfriend after using me to make her scream in orgasm into her own elbow.

“Did you need something Mistress? Anything? Just let me know.”

I didn’t move for a long time. I just laid there staring at Brittney while taking slow breaths. I wondered what Kevin was thinking about, but because he was awake his mind was still locked up tight. I wondered if he would spend the night with us? I was still horny and between Kevin’s attraction to Brittney’s naked body and feeling my breasts rise and fall with my breathing my arousal was slowly ratcheting itself up. I was about ready to start fighting for control of one of my hands when finally my lips moved, “Pet. Pleasure me.”

Brittney’s eyes lit up and she nodded enthusiastically as she struggled to get into a crouched position, then squirmed down between my legs and while propping herself up with her still bound hands slowly lowered herself to my overheating pussy.

++++++++++++++++++++

“Look, all I’m saying is he could have spent the night,” Brittney said as she got out of her car and looked over the top of it at me, “I mean, what did he have to do that was more important? Did he have to sneak out and go find Jizzman or something?”

I didn’t respond, just shot her a glare and grabbed my duffel bag out of the car and headed for school. I heard her trotting to catch up and she commented, “Somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning. Didn’t get what you wanted from your boyfriend last night either?”

“Brittney I don’t want to talk about it, okay!” I shot back and pushed open the door to the gym.

I was actually kind of cranky. I was up for early cheer practice, Kevin and Brittney had kept me up late last night, Kevin had left instead of stayed in me for the night, then to top it all off Brittney had stolen all the covers and wrapped herself up in a makeshift cocoon, leaving me to spend the early morning shivering. Having a girlfriend was definitely not it was all cracked up to be. I was starting to see why boys wanted to have sex and then bail. It wasn’t that they were emotionally stunted, they just didn’t want to spend the night with some selfish bitch that snored, kicked, and stole the bedding. I had also wanted to talk with Kevin and Brittney about if we were exclusive, but by the time we were done playing Brittney was utterly spent, and then Kevin had said he needed to get home. Or maybe I just wanted Kevin to spend the night so I could look into his mind? I don’t know. Was I being a bitch? Or were the closet people in my life just ignoring my feelings?

Brittney responded with, “Whatevs.” So I shot her a glare then turned to the gym when my mood went from cranky to downright pissy.

“What in the mother-fucking hell!?!” Brittney screamed out across the gym as the pom squad stopped mid routine and spun to face us.

“First come, first serve Beldamore,” Gisselle called out as she shrugged at us and then turned to the girls behind her, “Okay, let’s run through that one again and Heidi for the love of unicorns it goes one, two, half-step, pump up, pump down, side step. Is that really beyond you? You can literally watch it happening right in front of you, you’re in the third line.”

“That is _decidedly _not the way this works, pro-hoe,” Brittney called back loudly, “This gym has been cheer practice zone for the last five years at this time on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Fridays.”

“Well isn’t that odd. When I went to the main office yesterday and looked at the form for requesting a time slot for the gym, the cheer squad didn’t have a single practice time reserved at all,” Gisselle replied as she cocked a hip and brought a finger up to her lip while staring back at us.

“Of course I didn’t fill out the form! Every athletic team in the school already knows our schedule!” Brittney shouted back.

“Well then, according to the form I signed with the principle this is the pom squad time slot for the gym, and everyone knows that because I did the proper paperwork Beldamore. I guess that gives you and your little purse dog time to go work on more tricks somewhere else,” Gisselle replied back with a shrug.

I heard Brittney’s duffel bag hit the floor and saw a few of the pom squad girls start to back up as she took a menacing step forward but instead I reached out and grabbed her arm to hold her back from advancing. She gave me a questioning look and I shook my head at her, “I’m so done with the two of you bickering back and forth like squirrels fighting over the same nut.”

“Excuse me?” Brittney’s eyes went wide and Gisselle called out, “I do not fight over the same nuts as Beldamore. I always get the nuts I want.”

Both of them spun back and glared at each other as I walked past Brittney and up to the entire group of pom squad girls and started to count heads out loud. Gisselle finally stopped giving Brittney the evil eye and turned to face me, “What are you doing Summers? We have more than ten girls on the team, so if you’re going to count all of them you might have to take off your shoes.”

I ignored the laughter from the gathered pom squad and finished my counting. I then pulled out my phone and gave all the girls a small smile as I started typing.

“Seriously Summers. What are you doing?” Gisselle asked with furrowed eyebrows.

I looked up at the pom squad and said loudly, “You guys remember when the football team had a beat down on my boyfriend? Most of you went to the football game that night, right? Remember how none of the lights were working? Or the scoreboard?”

“Get to the point Summers. We have to get back to practice. Are you trying to say that the cheer team will look better in the dark? Because no one here is going to disagree with you,” Gisselle flipped her wrist and smirked at me.

“Oh no. not what I’m saying at all,” I smiled sweetly at Gisselle before looking back at the entire pom squad, “I’m saying that I’ve got a pretty good relationship with the AV club. The ones that run the jumbo-tron. I happen to know that they can photoshop pig and cow heads on each and every one of you as you dance live. They can also add another ten pounds on top of the ten pounds the camera already adds. So I’m texting them how many of you there are that way they can have it all ready,” I paused and then looked up, “But that seems kind of mean, so I’ll offer you a deal. Every girl who gets out of my gym right now won’t get turned into an oinker or a heffer in front of the entire school.”

Several of the pom squad girls glanced around at each other with worried looks on their faces until I added in a chipper voice, “Team Kevin!” as I held up my fingers in a peace sign.

That was all they needed. Seven of them broke ranks immediately and headed for the gym door, and the rest of them followed as soon as they saw the first seven taking the first step. Gisselle was suddenly the only one standing there, watching the girls walk out of the gym, until she straightened herself and flipped her hair over her shoulders as she looked at me with begrudging respect, “Well played Kitten. You win this round.”

I smiled at her sweetly and tipped my phone back and pressed the camera button, causing my phone to make a loud shutter noise before saying, “Jizzman, I’m going to give you fair warning. I’m not in a good mood today. Steer clear of me. Also, if I smell your cheap ass perfume on my boyfriend today I’m going full nuclear on you.”

“Oh you’re going full nuclear on me? That’s cute, what do you even think full nuclear looks like, Kitten? Do tell,” Gisselle said with an eye roll.

“Okay, warning used up,” I declared and turned my phone to face her and showed Norman the picture of his face on Gisselle’s body, “I wonder how long it will take for every single person in the school to be pointing a camera at you after they read my page update with this photo and a caption that says How is Gisselle doing this?” I paused as I started typing the message along with the picture then looked back and said with a smirk, “Kevin can hold his image back for about ten or fifteen minutes and then he starts getting a wicked headache. How long can you hold your image back before you start getting a headache Norman? Probably longer than Kevin, but I’m doubting you can do it all day plus put up with camera flashes going off in your eyes non-stop.”

Gisselle’s eyebrows furrowed in rage as she said through clenched teeth, “You wouldn’t! That’s low!”

“And my finger is pushing the post button…” I replied as I started to move my hand toward my phone screen until Gisselle called out, “Wait! Stop! Okay, fine. You win.”

Gisselle took a step back and ran her fingers through her hair as she let out a breath, “Ugh, I hate it when someone tries to force me out of a mount that I’m having fun in. I know you two don’t really like Gisselle here, but I’m having a blast as her,” Giselle’s eyebrows wiggled at us, “She’s got a bad girl vibe that I can totally use to have some fun, a rocking surprisingly limber little body, the attention of enough boys that I can always find someone who wants to have a good time, and surprisingly enough, the carpet matches the curtains.”

“So if you think for a second that I’m going to put up with more bullying from you two little cream puffs, you’re sadly mistaken. I gave Peanut my word that I would keep you two out of harm’s way, and so I will, but understand that does not mean I will just let these little tantrums go. I’m getting tons of sex. I get to play with an entire dance team. I have a complete school full of hormonal teenagers that are easy to twist around my little pinky. I’m having fun. I like to stir the pot a little. People watch reality TV for the drama, right? Well, this is my version of that. You two see me as the villain in this story? I see it from someone else’s perspective that puts you two as the villains. That’s the problem with you Normals. You can’t walk a mile in someone else’s shoes. You only see one point of view.”

“I’m going to give you some space for today Kitten, because that’s what you wanted. Tomorrow, however, you better bring your A game because IT’S ON. I do not appreciate being threatened. Frankly, I won’t stand for it. The little stunt you pulled today was well played, but you’re too nice to pull it off consistently. You see, that’s your problem. You don’t have any confidence, and I know just how to exploit that.”

“Norman if you…” Brittney started to say until Gisselle cut her off.

“Oh you need to take a step back too Sassy Pants. Learn to count to ten or something. Your temper is your biggest fault, and if I wanted to, I could use that little personality flaw to turn this entire school against you in 15 minutes. I know you better than you know you. I have not only been inside that pretty little head, I’ve lived more lives than you can even comprehend. I know how to topple an empire while wearing an evening gown at a dinner party, you think I can’t bury you in a suburban high school while wearing athletic leggings and a sports bra? Ha. Keep it up bitch. I’ll show you how this works.”

“Finally, just so the two of you know, Peanut didn’t fuck me in that supply closet. I pulled him in, used some of my favorite moves, I even got every button and buckle on his clothes undone with him barely noticing, but he said I’d have to clear it with the two of you before he would do anything. That’s some resilience, because trust me I can be very persuasive. Tomorrow however, will be a different story. Tomorrow, he’s going to fuck me. I am going to drain him so empty he won’t even be able to get it up for the two of you. That’s a promise.”

And with that Gisselle spun on her heels, her hair flying outward as she turned, and she stormed off with the rest of the pom squad just as some of the other cheerleaders were walking in.

“Is everything okay? You two have it out with Gisselle? You both look a bit pale,” Hannah said as she walked over.

++++++++++++++++++++

“What the hell do you mean you just signed off on our time slot?!” Brittney cried out as she glared at the principle.

“I… um… I’m sorry Miss Beldamore… I…” Principle Mabus stuttered, “I don’t even remember signing it…”

Brittney crossed her arms angrily as she tapped her foot, “Well what are we going to do about it? We had an agreement about the cheer team using the gym. You damn well know that.”

Principle Mabus took a handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped at his head, “Yes yes, I know… but that was more of a verbal thing…” his voice trailed off as he shuffled his feet nervously in place, “This is more of a signed document that is public record, so…”

I stood by Brittney’s side as I looked down at the form that was stamped APPROVED in big read letters and signed by Principle Mabus indicating the newly formed pom squad had every right to the gym for our practice times. Norman had not only taken our morning slots, but he had also requested the gym for the weekdays and weekends when we practiced after school as well. He also apparently had rights to any outside athletic field that any other team hadn’t previously signed up for in writing before the date stamped on his request.

“Can’t the cheerleading team practice off to the side of the field that the football team uses? We are having lovely weather right now,” Principle Mabus asked with a hopeful face.

“I am going to pretend that you didn’t just ask us to be a side act for the football team to leer at while they fondle each other in the mud,” Brittney replied as her eyes narrowed coldly at the principle.

“Oh no, I would never disrespect anyone like that!” The principle responded and then he asked in a quiet voice, “Would it be possible to share the gym and athletic fields with the pom squad? I don’t really see why the two teams can’t practice together. You’re both doing the same thing anyway, right?”

Brittney’s eyebrows went up as her mouth dropped open, “We are doing the same thing anyway? Did you actually just say that? Did those words come out of your mouth?”

“Well, I mean… you both have pom-poms, right?” Principle Mabus asked as he shrugged his shoulders at Brittney.

“You will be hearing from my father’s lawyers,” Brittney replied coldly, “Please don’t show up to a legal proceeding in a suit that looks like you borrowed it from your fat brother ten years ago.”

With that she waved at me to follow and we both left the office as the principle stammered apologies and promised he’d look into it and see if there was anything else he could do for us.

“Un-fucking-believable,” Brittney muttered as she tried to choke the air in front of her while her hands shook in rage.

“I can’t believe Norman specifically took all of our practice slots,” I said as I frowned, “I just don’t get why he would do that.”

“Uhhhh, you both have pom-poms, right? Derp,” Brittney said in a deep voice as she satirically imitated the principle, “That fucker! I’m going to bronze his balls and hang them on my wall like a fucking cheer trophy.”

“I’ve got to get to class Britt,” I replied as I saw the door to my next class come up on the left.

“Yeah, whatever. I’ve got to call the legal team at my dad’s office. I’ll see you later slut.”

I waved and gave her a weak smile and then walked into the classroom. I found my usual seat and plopped down in my desk. I glanced over my shoulder and saw Kevin furiously scribbling in his note book. I wondered what he was doing when the teacher walked in and closed the door as the bell rang. He called out for everyone to pass their assignments up to the front and I pulled mine out of a pink folder from my backpack and handed it to the guy in front of me. As I spun to collect the assignments coming up from behind me I saw Kevin sigh as he tore the page out of his notebook and shrug as he handed it to the person sitting in front of him. He glanced my way and I slumped my shoulders as I mouthed the word Sorry to him. He gave me a thumbs-up back, but his face told me he didn’t really mean it was okay.

++++++++++++++++++++

“What’s wrong?” I asked Kevin as we walked out of class together.

“Nothing,” He replied and shot me a fake smile.

“Bull. C’mon, tell me!”

“Really, it’s no big deal,” he said as he adjusted his back-pack, “Why was Brittney all pissy this morning? Come to think of it, so was Gisselle.”

“No you do not get to redirect mister!” I said as I put a hand on his arm and squeezed, then reached up and gently touched the quickly fading bruise on his face. It looked almost completely healed since he had hopped me last night.

“Honestly, it’s nothing. I just completely forgot about that assignment. I got like forty five minutes of sleep last night, I’m dragging butt,” He said as his shoulders slumped and his backpack slid down again.

“Why did you only get forty five minutes of sleep?” I asked him with a surprised face, “You left my house early enough to get more than that.”

“After I left your house I had to set up for the boys and the girls basketball fundraisers I promised I would help with. Then after I got done there I went and helped out an old veteran my dad knows that lost his leg. Just cleaning up and fixing some stuff around his house, but it still takes time. Then it was early enough that the stores were open, so I went and grabbed some fertilizer and stuff I needed for your lawn, then I had to go to the football field and help the AV club wire some new equipment, and then I passed out in my car in the school parking lot and woke up to Vince banging on my window and calling me names that I didn’t understand. I’m pretty sure it wasn’t because I was tired though… I don’t think he knew how to pronounce them, which really makes me doubt the educational system here, you know?” Kevin said as he shook his head and slid the back pack up onto his shoulder once more.

“Oh! Why didn’t you say you had too much going on!” I said as I squeezed his arm, “I would have understood!”

“Both you and Britt looked pretty upset about the supply closet, so…” his voice trailed off, “Oh, and just so you know, I’m sorry. I should have never let Norman get me in that closet to begin with.”

“Hey,” I said as I pulled him to the corner of a hallway and then wrapped my arms around his neck as I smiled up at his face, “I’m not upset. I promise. Norman said nothing happened in the closet anyway.”

“I wouldn’t call it nothing. We kissed. Well, I mean, he half undressed me, gave me hickeys, tried to give me a hand job when I wouldn’t take anything else, and then stuffed his panties in my pocket after the kiss… So, stuff happened, I know that. I shouldn’t have…” He started to say and I put a finger over his lips so I could interrupt him.

“Kevin, it’s okay. I know we are in sort of a crazy relationship anyway. I mean, just Brittney alone adds a whole different level. Plus your ability… I get it. I just wanted to say thank you for stopping where you did and offering to talk about it.”

“Yeah no problem. I really do care about you,” he said as he kissed my hand, “I want everyone to be happy together, you know?”

“Oh I don’t know if that’s a possibility anymore,” I said with raised eyebrows.

“Why not? What’s going on?” He asked with both surprise and concern in his voice.

“Well, we met up with Norman in the gym this morning when the cheerleaders were supposed to have practice and it sorta turned into a cat fight when…”

++++++++++++++++++++

I was picking at my lunch but not really eating any of it while Hannah and Lauren debated nail polish colors when Brittney suddenly nudged me on the shoulder and asked, “Hey, where’s Chess Club?”

Hannah looked at Brittney, “He’s building a twelve foot tall sculpture out of paper mache for the basketball team fundraiser tonight. How do you not know this? He posted about it this morning on yak-yak like crazy early. Some of the basketballers and most of the pom squad said they would help him paint it over lunch.”

“He accepted help from the cheer-traitors?” Brittney said as her eyebrows went up, “Oh he’s going to have a hard time finishing anything with broken fingers!”

She stood up from the table as she cracked her knuckles, but before she could leave Lauren added, “He didn’t really accept help from the pom squad. He said everyone was welcome to paint it. Where do you think Tiffany, Megan and Rachel are? Tiffany was so excited she couldn’t sit still through science. She almost got detention.”

I looked over to the table where the football players usually sat and noticed it was unusually empty without the pom squad clinging to them like urchins. I also couldn’t help but notice Gisselle wasn’t there.

“Hey, why aren’t you there Amy?” Hannah asked as she cocked her head, “I’d think you’d want to help your boyfriend. Oh! Did you guys have a fight! Is that why you were all teary eyed yesterday at practice?”

“What? Are Amy and Kevin breaking up?” Lauren looked up from her phone, “That’s a shame, I actually kinda liked him.”

I heard someone at the next table over start to talk about how I was breaking up with Kevin and sighed and stood up next to Brittney, “C’mon. I need to go apologize for not paying any attention to what my boyfriend is going through.”

“Why would you apologize to him for that? He’s not interesting enough to do anything noteworthy,” Brittney replied, “But whatever. I’ve got to at least go and chase the pom whores away from my cheerleaders, so I’ll walk with you.”

I gave her an incredulous look and then shook my head as we started to walk out of the lunch room. When we hit the hallway Brittney snapped her fingers, “Oh! I forgot to tell you, I was talking to my Dad’s legal team and…”

“What? You were serious about that? I thought you were just trying to scare the principle into giving us some sort of practice time, or tell the pom squad they needed to share or something,” I said as I looked at her in disbelief.

“Fuck yes I was serious about that. Never make a threat you can’t back up Summers. You know that,” Brittney replied as we turned down another hallway before she continued, “Anyway, as I was saying, the legal team said that verbal contracts are tricky as hell to cover in the courts, which I knew going in, but I figured we could at minimum have Mabus served, which will probably scare the piss out of him enough to do what I want him to do, but if it doesn’t I figure we can drag it out and after a few weeks, maybe months, I can remind him that the school’s daft-ass lawyer is chewing through his budget and he’s being stupid about this whole thing. If none of that works, I still have all the keys from the last time Dad paid for one of the school remodels and it still works in like… ninety percent of the locks in the school, so we’ll have to do a night time raid and we’ll just burn the fucking pom squads’ stuff. I did some checking and if the gym goes through a serious remodel all contracts regarding its use get voided and are up for re-negotiation. So when we torch their shit we just do it in the gym and make sure there is enough damage that it needs a re-work.”

I stopped walking and looked at Brittney with wide eyes and raised eyebrows, “You are not serious.”

Brittney spun and held her hands out to the sides, “Well it’s not like my plan A, but I am not backing down!”

“Brittney we are not lighting the freaking school on fire just to get a spot to practice in the gym! We can practice at your house! Or a park! Or…”

“Absolutely not Summers!” Brittney declared, “This is war! Give them an inch and they take a mile! Fight fire with fire… Literally!” Brittney shrugged and then added, “Plus my last name is on the side of that gym anyway. Not to mention I can just get my dad to write a check for the remodel anyway.”

“No. I’m out,” I said as I shook my head and held up my hands, “No!”

“Oh grow a pair Summers. If anyone has the right to burn that place to the ground it’s me. Besides, I never liked the shade of blue they picked. I gave the fucking contractor the paint number to get and he still fucked it up. That is reason enough to burn it down right there. We can say the pom squads’ shit just happened to be in the one room we couldn’t unlock before we started.”

I was about to open up my mouth and rebut her when I thought I heard something. I turned away and Brittney kept going, “I know where the security cameras are, we’ll never get caught. You don’t…”

“Shhh!” I hissed at her.

“Don’t shhh me!” Brittney said and I held out my hand to stop her from talking, “What?”

I walked toward the sound and headed into the library. The noise got slightly louder and it definitely sounded like a girl crying. She was trying not to be heard, but she was crying. I turned and walked through the middle of the row of tall mildly imposing book shelves looking for where the noise was coming from.

“What are you doing Summers? Don’t just shush me and walk away!” Brittney said from the door and in response I turned and over my shoulder called out, “Shhh!”

“Ooooooh, you’re asking for it slut,” Brittney replied angrily as I reached the last two rows of bookshelves.

I looked left and then right to see a mop of mildly curly blonde hair sitting on the floor with a pair of toned legs pulled up tight to it.

“Are you okay?” I asked with concern.

I heard a few shaky breaths get sucked in and hands wiping at a face before the hair finally parted and Gisselle’s face looked up at me. I blinked a few times at her and the red puffy bags around her eyes. Brittney was now standing by my side and she asked in a loud voice, “Gisselle? Are you crying?”

“What? No. Why would I be crying?” Gisselle replied as she forced a fake smile on her face and sniffed hard as she blinked a few times.

“Are you… um… you?” I asked as I leaned forward and stared at her face like that would tell me something.

She let out a long low breath and looked at me with disdain, “You know who it is. Would the real Gisselle ever come into the library if she didn’t have to?”

“I can’t believe we still have a library. Who the fuck doesn’t just download an e-book?” Brittney remarked as she reached out and wiped her finger through some dust on one of the middle shelves, “I mean, honestly, we shouldn’t even need textbooks anymore, they could have all that shit online.”

I ignored both of them and put my back against the books as I slid down to sit next to Gisselle, “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“Uh huh,” I stared over at her and waited. Brittney wasn’t as patient and blurted out, “Okay, everything is fine with pro-hoe. Let’s get going.”

“You’re such a bitch Brittney,” Gisselle said as her eyes started to water again.

“Excuse me? I’m a…” Brittney started to retort until I shot her dark look and she stopped her statement and let out an exasperated breath and then muttered, “Okay, whatever.”

I put one arm around Gisselle and leaned my head on her shoulder, “It’s okay Norman. You don’t have to tell us. If you want I’ll just sit here with you for a while.”

Gisselle let out a sob and then sniffled it back in as she looked at me with tear-filled eyes and said, “You’re too nice Kitten. You’re just too nice.”

“Well, I mean, I have my bad days too,” I said as I gave her a small smile back.

“Amy if you were any nicer woodland creatures would do your chores for you,” Brittney muttered as she plopped down across the small aisle from us.

Gisselle let out a little giggle as she glanced across at Brittney and then sniffled again, took a deep breath and raised her head and straightened her mussed up hair before saying, “I suppose I should say that I’ve been a real jerk the past few days. I got too into playing my character. I hurt both of you and that is not okay.”

“I agree. You have been a real…” Brittney started to respond until I again shot her a look and she stopped.

“Thank you Norman. That’s very big of you,” I said as I squeezed Gisselle’s thin shoulders, “We probably haven’t been the best of friends to you either.”

“Ha. Speak for yourself Summers. I haven’t even punched Gisselle in her stupid face once.”

“Okay Brittney,” I said as I glared over at her, “You’re not helping. Why don’t you play the quiet game for like five minutes.”

Gisselle let out another giggle as Brittney shook her head at me and then looked off to the right and flopped her head back against the book rack behind her as she muttered, “Whatever.”

“So what’s wrong Norman? Why are you hiding in the library crying by yourself? You can tell us,” I asked in a patient voice.

Gisselle let out another sob as her eyes filled with tears again, “Peanut said he didn’t want anything to do with me while I was being such a bitch,” She sucked in a ragged gasp of air and the tears started to well up in her eyes while she continued, “I didn’t mean it, I swear! I just got caught up in everything and then it snowballed and everything spun way out of control!”

I squeezed her shoulders tightly and gave her a smile, “It’ll be okay. I’m sure Kevin will…”

“Oh you don’t get it!” She snapped at me as she started to sob again and dropped her head to her knees and pulled out of my embrace.

I leaned further over and wrapped my arm around her once again and asked, “Okay will you explain it to me and help me understand?”

Gisselle lifted her head and sucked in a couple gasps of air and then leaned against me, “He doesn’t care about me. He has you. And her,” Gisselle motioned at Brittney who managed to keep her mouth shut, but I could see on her face she wanted to snap back.

“Norman, Kevin does care about you,” I said in a reassuring tone.

“Not the same way he cares about you two,” She said as she wiped at her eyes, “Not the same way I care about him,” She paused to whimper for a moment and then continued, “You Normals stole him from me and now I missed my chance. I could have been a perky highschool girl for him! I could have been whatever he wanted! But now I blew it. You Normals don’t get what it’s like to not have anyone who understands you, and when I finally find someone who is amazing and just like me, who is just perfect he gets stolen away from me.”

“Oh Norman!” I said as my eyes started to tear up, “Are you lonely too? I don’t want you to be lonely! I don’t want you to be left out!” I hugged Gisselle tightly and continued, “Why do you have to steal Kevin away from us? Why can’t we all be happy together?”

Gisselle looked at me with distrust and asked, “You mean… like share… each other? You’re serious about that?”

“Well, I mean,” I paused and wiped my own eyes off, “We haven’t really talked about being exclusive or anything, but I’m already sharing Kevin with Brittney. Why not share him with you too?”

“You really think that would work?” Gisselle asked as she wiped at her face.

“Um… I don’t know… but I was raised with cartoon ponies and bears that taught me friendship is magic and sharing is caring,” I said with a shrug and a smile, “We could try it, right?”

“You’d do that?” Gisselle asked, “Even though we only met a little while ago?”

“We only met Kevin a little while ago,” I replied, “And I think we’d have to make sure everyone agrees, like… probably talk to Kevin too.”

“Damn skippy. No one asked my opinion about any of this,” Brittney spouted out with a huff.

Gisselle looked over at Brittney with watery eyes and Brittney looked back at her for a minute or so and then said, “I mean… you’re kind of annoying, but I suppose so is Chess Club, so at that point why not? What’s one more?”

Gisselle’s lips pulled into a little smile and she put her head on my shoulder as she said, “Maybe all Normals aren’t so bad.”

“Um, thanks I think,” I replied as I let my head rest on hers and then said, “We should probably go find Kevin and talk with him about all of this.”

“What if he doesn’t want me?” Gisselle asked in a low voice, “He was pretty upset with me.”

“Oh Norman! I’m sure he’ll forgive you when he sees we made up. We’ll hold your hands, okay? Us girls have to stick together. And Kevin will see it will be that much more fun,” I promised Norman as I squeezed against Gisselle’s side.

“Yeah, I can only imagine how horrible it will be for poor Chess Club. What a tragedy,” Brittney muttered with heavy sarcasm.

Gisselle took a deep breath and leaned her head back against the row of books behind her as she said, “Yeah, okay. Sharing him is better than not getting any of him.”

“You two have terrible taste in men, I’m just putting that out there right now,” Brittney said as she shook her head.

“I do not understand how you can just disassociate like that,” Gisselle said back to Brittney as she also shook her head.

I let go of Gisselle and climbed to my feet then held out my hands to both Gisselle and Brittney to help them up. Brittney popped to her feet without grabbing my hand, but Gisselle took my outstretched palm and stood up, then reached behind her and dusted off her own butt before nodding at me and saying, “Okay, how terrible do I look?”

“Does that really even matter?” Brittney asked as stared at Norman, “He’s gonna see you’re ugly mug anyway isn’t he?”

Gisselle looked at Brittney with shock, “Rude much?”

“Oh that does remind me,” I said to Gisselle, “I can be okay sharing Kevin with you, but I cannot share him with Gisselle. Sorry, not sorry.”

Gisselle nodded and replied, “Yeah, I can understand that,” she then looked down at her own body, “Is it weird that I am going to miss this mount just a little bit? I realize you two don’t really get along with her, but you have to admit she goes for what she wants and she does have a nice ass.” Gisselle turned her backside toward us and gave her rump a little slap.

“Ugh. No. I just can’t Norman. Sorry, I don’t see it,” I said as I shook my head and Brittney added, “I wouldn’t fuck her with someone else’s dick.”

Gisselle and I both looked at Brittney and she shrugged, “What?”

Gisselle then hooked her arm in mine and said happily, “Well then, let’s go find me a new bod that you do approve of Kitten! You pick it out, I’ll pick it up.”

“Deal.”

“Hey, don’t I get a say?” Brittney asked in a shocked voice from behind us.

“No,” Norman and I replied at the same time and then both let out giggles as we all walked out of the library together.

Chapter 18

“My parents are less than understanding about this,” Kevin said as he glanced over at me while holding four bags of pretzels.

“Well, if it’s any consolation, I appreciate it,” I smiled at him sweetly, which caused him to smile back as he raised an eyebrow and then asked me, “Why couldn’t you drive yourself here? Why do I need to bring you to Brittney’s cheer-tastrophe meeting? And why did we need to stop for four bags of pretzels?”

“I have one rule. We do not talk about Amy driving,” I replied while I rang Brittney’s doorbell and then added, “I also reserve the right to amend the rule or rules at any point in our relationship.”

“I’m just saying, I know you have your license. Why don’t you drive? Like ever?” Kevin asked as he used one of the bags of pretzels to scratch at his nose.

I pursed my lips and gave him a long stare before replying, “There is only one rule. Are you sure you want to break it? Your mom already thinks I’m a catch that’s out of your league. Do I need to tell her we broke up because you couldn’t follow one rule? I’m not going to tell her what that one rule was either. I’m just going to leave a stack of magazines on your porch and let her grill you.”

Kevin looked back at the door and blinked a few times. He then took a sidelong glance at me and said in a quiet voice, “My bad.”

“I’m glad that we have an understanding.”

“When did you get so utterly ruthless?” He asked a moment later with a smile.

“Shortly after I found my mom masturbating when cheer practice was canceled one day.”

Suddenly the door opened and Brittney was standing there in a sports bra and spandex short shorts. She motioned us in and then asked, “Where is Norman? You guys are all late.”

“We’re ten minutes early,” I replied as I glanced at the clock on my phone.

“That’s five minutes late for cheer practice Summers. And twenty burpees for talking back.” Brittney replied coldly.

I sighed and started to drop into push up position. I heard Kevin say, “Really? Right in the doorway? Is this happening right now?”

As I jumped back to my feet and counted my first burpee Brittney looked at Kevin and barked out, “You want some too Chess Club? I do not tolerate insubordination on my squad.”

“I’m not on your squad,” Kevin replied to her with a shrug.

“The fuck you aren’t if you’re hopping a girl and doing competition with us,” Brittney replied as her hands went on her hips.

“Two,” I said loudly while I continued my punishment and then started the next burpee while Kevin gave Brittney a look of utter confusion.

“Okay, one of you needs to stop and tell me what in the hell is going on here. I think somewhere along the line certain parties must have had conversations with other parties, and an undetermined party never notified me of any plans or goings-on that seems to be affecting what the group is doing. I would appreciate being brought up to speed,” Kevin replied as he pushed the four bags of pretzels into Brittney’s chest.

I continued to go through my motions as a car pulled down Brittney’s driveway and up to her door. Brittney ignored it and Kevin’s pretzels as her hands remained on her hips while she furrowed her brows still staring angrily at Kevin’s face, “Yeah, it’s not fun to be in the dark on something, is it Chess Club? Now you know how it feels!”

“I know how it feels to be left in the dark Britt. Or maybe you don’t remember the two of you just deciding to casually break up with me and get me beat up by some football players every day after school?” Kevin let go of the pretzel bags and they landed with a plop at Brittney’s feet.

Brittney took a step forward and with both hands shoved Kevin off the porch. He stumbled backward as Brittney balled her hand into a fist and cocked her arm back while she yelled, “One, I was never dating you, thus I could not break up with you. Two, never send an entire football team to do what one girl can do!”

“Oh my, did I come at a bad time?” I heard a voice say from the porch and instantly my mood soured worse than Brittney’s.

I popped to my feet and spun as I saw Kevin, trying to maintain his balance, get caught by Gisselle, who wrapped her arms around his chest and peered under his left arm as now both Brittney and I grimaced in her direction.

Brittney took a step toward them both, her arm still cocked back as she said in a threatening voice, “Two for the price of one! I’m going to lay them both flat in one swing!”

“What are you doing here Gisselle?” I demanded to know in a hostile tone as I crossed my arms over my chest and glared at her.

Gisselle saw Brittney primed to swing and not only released her grasp on Kevin, but her small hands slipped around behind him and she then shoved him forward into Brittney’s path. Brittney’s fist altered course much faster than Brad’s did at a moving target, and caught Kevin on the left temple with a loud SMACK. Gisselle’s hands went up over her mouth as her eyes went wide and she let out a startled gasp when Kevin’s head spun around and he flopped down on Brittney’s porch, landing like a rag doll that a careless child had slapped off a table top. I also let out a gasp and dropped to my knees next to his head and gently touched the already swelling skin of his face. I saw another pair of hands reach out to gently pull back his hair and followed them up to Gisselle’s concerned face as she knelt on the opposite side of me.

“Oh no! Peanut! Are you okay?” Gisselle called out in a worried tone.

As soon as she called him Peanut the light bulb flipped on in my head, “Norman?”

She rolled her eyes at me, “Of course it’s me! What the hell is going on?”

“Uhhhh,” Kevin groaned as his eyes slowly opened.

“Oh thank you for being alive!” I said as I leaned over Kevin and hugged him tightly, then felt Norman worm an arm under me to also hug Kevin tightly.

“Ow,” Kevin said loudly as he tried to wince and then began to struggle underneath both of us, “Okay, off! Off, off, off!”

Kevin got into a sitting position and brought a hand to his face and then gave all three of us a sour look. Brittney towered above us all while tapping her left foot impatiently and I bit my bottom lip as my eyes lowered themselves to the floor.

“I told you Peanut, you have to be careful with normals. They have violent tendencies toward hoppers,” Gisselle stated as she gave Brittney and I a sidelong glare.

“We’re even further behind schedule now. Did everyone get all their insubordination out, or will we need a second round? We don’t have time for this shit,” Brittney declared.

“Why in the fuck would you bring our arch-enemy to our planning meeting Norman?” I hissed out, “And why would you push Kevin right into Brittney’s fist like that?”

“Oh now it’s my fault?” Gisselle’s face twisted in shock, “I thought this was all part of that crazy kinky game that you three play! How the hell was I supposed to know Brittney would actually kung-fu Peanut’s face!”

“Why is everyone yelling?” Kevin shouted up into the sky.

“Why did you bring skankzilla to my house Norman? Not cool,” Brittney pointed down at Gisselle’s face and raised an eyebrow at her.

Gisselle’s face spun to glare at Brittney, “You two aren’t really this stupid, right? You want to know what the cheer-traitors have planned, and I bring you the head of the organization so that I can dish out all of her secrets and Peanut gets popped in the face for my trouble?”

“Whatever. Chess Club got popped in the face for being a lippy little bitch. The least he can do is own up to it,” Brittney replied as she flipped her long dark hair over her shoulder and spun to start walking into the house, “I guess bringing Gisselle’s penis-addled brain wasn’t a terrible idea, but don’t sit on anything in my house unless it’s covered in plastic, understand?”

Gisselle made a face and stuck her tongue out at Brittney’s back as she gently patted Kevin’s shoulder while I pouted at Kevin.

“Are you okay?” I asked him with concern as I gently touched the side of his face, causing him to wince and jerk upright.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks for asking,” Kevin replied and then called out to Brittney’s back, “It’s okay Britt, you don’t need to apologize or anything.”

“Stop being such an over-dramatic pussy Chess Club. You went down faster than my prom date. Now are you guys just going to sit on my porch all evening, or are we going to get cracking?” Brittney replied and then yelled down another hallway, “JANICE! Bring an uncooked steak! Some moron showed up on my doorstep and got his bell rung!”

Gisselle and I both stood up and then reached down to help Kevin up. She was much quicker than I was and slipped under his shoulder to help him walk into the house. As I looked at her with raised eyebrows she stuck her tongue out at me quickly before putting on big puppy dog eyes and looking up at Kevin, “Oh my poor little Peanut! Don’t worry, I’ll help you. Kitten, don’t forget the snacks, please and thank you.”

I shook my head and watched them walk into the house after Brittney while I stood there for a moment. Finally I let out a huff, grabbed the bags of pretzels, and hooked the door with my foot to pull it closed behind me before trotting to catch up, just in time to overhear Kevin ask if anyone was going to tell him what was going on yet.

++++++++++++++++++++

“No! Clap clap, vertical splits, back handstand, into a run, tumble cartwheel, spring up to a one, two, one diamond. Not a pyramid!” Gisselle hissed at Brittney.

“We can’t do a diamond with one girl as a base Norman. Don’t be fucking daft!” Brittney hissed back.

“I’m sorry I thought you said you wanted to be the best. I didn’t realize this was a planning session to be mediocre!” Gisselle planted her hands on her hips and leaned in to stare down Brittney.

Brittney’s face scrunched and she grabbed a handful of pretzels and pitched them at Gisselle’s face. Gisselle in response grabbed a handful of pretzels from her bag and pitched them back at Brittney.

I looked in the mirrors surrounding the large exercise room in Brittney’s house and again openly gawked at Norman’s face on Gisselle’s body before turning back to Kevin and asking, “Do you ever really get used to it?”

“Um, yeah, I guess so. I honestly don’t think too much about it anymore.” He replied as he shifted the ribeye steak around on the side of his face.

“Well then, we need two more warm bodies! Otherwise you don’t have enough girls to pull off what you want to do!” Gisselle said as she threw her hands up in frustration.

“I know!” Brittney said as she also threw her hands up in frustration and they both turned to glare at Kevin.

“No,” He replied in a forceful tone, “I am not hopping a girl and making her compete in a cheering competition without letting her know what we are doing and why we are doing it, AND having her agree.”

“Well I’m not doing it unless no one knows it was us. I get to remain anonymous. I have enough normals to deal with in this town right now as it is,” Gisselle replied and stamped her foot down.

“For fucks fucking sake,” Brittney muttered and slapped her forehead.

“So we are back to altering your barely adequate routine Sassy Pants,” Gisselle said as she held up her hands and shook her head, “It’s the only way.”

Brittney stomped over to Kevin, “Are you really fucking serious right now? You can’t bend this stupid rule of yours to help me out one fucking time? Some friend you are!”

Kevin lowered the steak and looked at Brittney as the bruise on the side of his face continued to grow and his black eye darkened, “Are you being serious with me right now?”

Brittney rolled her eyes and shrugged, “It’s not my fault you bruise like an overly ripe tomato Chess Club.”

“Give me the marker,” Kevin replied in a worn out voice and held his hand out.

“As if. Only proven champions get to hold the marker,” Brittney replied as she rocked back on her right foot and pulled the marker back to her chest protectively.

“She has a point Peanut. This half of the room has led cheerleading squads to 18 championship victories. You and your little blonde friend over there have led a grand total of how many teams to a championship win?” Gisselle asked with raised eyebrows as she cocked her head and looked at Kevin and I smugly.

“How is it that I still want to slap her no matter who is driving her body?” I muttered under my breath and Kevin’s face twisted into a half-smile.

“Oh that’s right. None. Zero. Zilch. Nada. Goose egg.” Gisselle answered her own question and then let out a giggle before continuing, “You just sit there and try and keep your face pretty while the experts talk about the important stuff, okay cutie?”

Kevin’s face went flat with disdain. I don’t think I’d ever seen that reaction in him before. He set his steak down on the floor alongside him and looked over at me and whispered, “You mind if I borrow you for a minute?”

I shook my head and shrugged, “Whatever you think will help.”

Brittney turned to fist bump Gisselle and when she turned back to me I was rising to my feet with a new pilot at the controls. I walked to Brittney with a stride so confident I didn’t know my body could do it. As I reached her my hand shot out and grasped her hair at the nap of her neck and yanked back hard. As her head flipped back her eyes went wide and I said in a steeled tone, “Marker. Now Pet.”

Brittney instantly held up the marker and I snatched it from her fingers then let her go, leaving her to stumble backwards and eventually just flop down to her ass as she looked at me with awe-inspired reverence.

“Oh that is cheating!” Gisselle exclaimed and stepped into my path.

I didn’t alter my course in the slightest. My steady stride took me toe to toe with Gisselle and I reached out with both hands, cradling her face gently, then ever so softly ran my right hand down her cheek, caressing her neck, down over her collar bone then around her breast, my thumb just barely grazing her nipple through her tight sports bra, and down to her trim waist. I leaned forward. Close to her face. For a moment I thought I was going to be kissing my nemesis. She obviously thought so too, as her eyes closed and her head tilted slightly to meet mine. Our lips hovered tantalizingly close to each other, and I felt her hot breath as she waited, then my head tilted just slightly more and I whispered in her ear using a tone that dripped with sex appeal, “When I want your opinion I’ll give it to you. Sit down, shut up and listen like a good little girl and maybe there will be something in it for you as well.”

My hands pulled back to my sides and Gisselle also stumbled backwards before splatting on her little ass, looking up at me with pouting eyes. She sucked in a deep breath and I saw her hands roam across her body as she let out a long shaky breath. I didn’t wait, I walked up to the whiteboard that was filled with Brittney and Gisselle’s scribbles and quickly wiped it to a clean slate. I uncapped the marker and said loudly, “Pay attention, I’m only going through this once. This is your starting formation…”

++++++++++++++++++++

Kevin pulled his shirt on over his head and then scooped up the chunk of steak off the floor. He turned and walked out of the room stopping momentarily before looking back at me, “I’ll see you tomorrow okay? My parents wanted me home like 45 minutes ago.”

I nodded and replied, “Bye. Have a good night. I hope your face feels better tomorrow.”

He gave me a wink when suddenly Janice appeared from one side of the hallway and he handed her the steak, “Thanks Janice. You’re too nice to me.”

“Oh it’s no problem Mr. Kevin,” She replied with a smile, “Let me walk you out.”

“I’d like that very much,” He replied and then they disappeared down the hallway.

I turned back to see Brittney and Gisselle both staring at the whiteboard with their hips cocked and their arms crossed as they looked at Kevin’s routine. They were scrutinizing it thoroughly and every so often one of them would point at something, open their mouth to speak, then a moment later close it and pull their hand back and return to staring at it.

“Okay, I’m just going to say it. It’s brilliant. I’m ashamed that I didn’t come up with it. Honestly, I can see why you didn’t come up with it, but I should have seen this. This is poetry in motion. I would have lost against this, and that just doesn’t happen,” Gisselle said and then let out a sigh.

“Are you high? I mean, I agree with one thing you said, you would have lost against this… but the rest of it? Nonsense. You couldn’t have come up with something that had half this finesse… You’re all brute strength and power. Look how this tumble just flows into popping her up into a toss… and I can even see the specific girl on the team he wants in every position. He even took into account who was going to be doing this, and where everyone would fit in each position based on their strengths and weaknesses. It’s honestly more than brilliant,” Brittney replied as she looked across the entire board once more and then back to Gisselle, “This is going to work. Like, really going to work.”

Gisselle rolled her eyes and tossed some pretzels at Brittney’s face, “I told you that Kevin and I could fix everything for you.”

One of Brittney’s eyebrows went up and she cocked a leg as she stared back at Gisselle, “Tramp.”

Gisselle’s eyes lit up, “Oh! Does that mean we get to have sex now?”

“Hell no!” I interjected and they both turned to see me shaking my head vigorously.

“Well I was at minimum promised a pillow fight, but I suppose that can wait for a bit yet. Do you guys want to dish on boys? Oh! We should get a pizza and flash the delivery boy! Or I could go for some ice cream and then watch forty nine shades! I looooooooooove that movie,” Gisselle declared as she squeezed her hands to her chest and her eyes rolled back in her head.

“I want intel on the traitors,” Brittney declared, “Start with social security numbers and mother’s maiden names and we’ll move on from there after taking a few credit cards out in all their names.”

Gisselle tilted her head and shot Brittney a look, “Sass, don’t be that way. It’s not a good look on you…” Gisselle paused as she brought a finger up to her chin and thought for a bit, “Um, let’s see here… Gisselle here is apparently hooking up with Brad some nights, Jackson on other nights, and occasionally both Brad and Vince at the same time… Oh the poor girl… she actually thinks she’s stringing him along… Sweetie, if you’re trying to tease him you can’t let him catch you every other night. That’s not how men work.”

Brittney and I both looked at each other and then she shook her head, “Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. I can’t unhear that.”

Gisselle smirked at us both and pulled out a phone, “The last time her and Jackson hooked up they filmed it. Want to see Gisselle’s first time doing anal?”

“Oh shit no,” Brittney said as she emphatically shook her head.

“If you change your minds, I’ll email you the link to where Jackson posted it online,” Gisselle replied with a shrug, “Although he blurred out his own face. That guy is kind of a douche.”

“Kind of?” I asked in a sarcastic voice as I raised an eyebrow.

“So… what are their other plans?” Brittney asked her as she tapped her foot impatiently.

Gisselle paused for a moment, “Hmm… She doesn’t really appear to have any other plans. It’s keep the football players fucking her and her pom squad instead of the cheerleaders, pick up any cheerleaders that aren’t down to be bossed around by you Sassy Pants, then literally ride the football players to popularity and be the queen of the school next year after you leave.”

“She’s not trying to steal our current girls? Or taking stuff from our routine? Or trying to discredit us? Or even beat us in a showdown in front of the school during the half time of a football game?” Brittney asked in surprise.

“Nope. Sorry SP, but I think maybe she just hasn’t gotten that far along in her planning. She’s not you. She’s kind of impulsive. I highly doubt she’ll be able to keep this pom squad thing together for more than a week,” Gisselle replied with a shrug, “The only thing I can see her wanting to steal from the cheerleaders at this point is Kevin.”

My eyes narrowed and I glared at her.

Gisselle just shrugged at me, “She brushed up against Kevin at some point during his birthday party and felt him up. She wants to see if what she felt down his inner thigh is for real or not. She also has a nasty dislike for you Kitten. I think she feels if it wasn’t for you, Brittney would have been all over her sophomore year, and she’d be in the next runner up for queen bee without really trying. She feels you took that from her.”

“As if,” Brittney said as she made a gagging face.

“I don’t know. Now that I’m in here I kinda feel sorry for her. She’s been trying so hard to be popular all this time and just can’t quite make it. I mean, she’s a little cutie too! Not the nicest girl, but then again…” Gisselle gestured up and down at Brittney, “Who says nice is the best way to be popular.”

“Fuck off Norman,” Brittney retorted.

“I rest my case,” Gisselle said as she tossed her hair.

“So what do you want to do?” I asked Brittney as I shrugged at her.

“I know what I want!” Gisselle interrupted Brittney, “I want the deets on Kevy! How’s that going Kitten? Does he tell you he loves you? Does he climb into your bedroom window at night while playing his guitar and serenade you? Does he eat sour apples before going down on you?”

“Uck. You both have terrible taste in men,” Brittney said as she snapped pictures of the whiteboard with her phone and then declared, “Okay, I’m going to get ice cream, chocolate and more salty snacks. I’ll meet you both up in my bedroom.”

“Wait… I don’t understand the sour apples thing…” I said with a confused look on my face.

Gisselle and Brittney both looked at me like I was trying to ask why one plus one equaled two.

I raised my eyebrows and shook my head as I held my hands out, “Anyone going to let me in on the secret?”

“It makes the bumps on his tongue stand up, which feels fantastic when he’s talking to your lower set of lips,” Brittney replied in a dry tone like I should have known that since I was five.

“Please tell me you’ve at least given him a breath-mint blowjob,” Gisselle replied to me with wide eyes.

“Huh? Why would he be worried about my breath if I’m going down on him?”

“Oh sweetie,” Gisselle replied with a look of pity on her face, “It’s not for you. It’s for him.”

I gave her a questioning look and she put her arm around my shoulder, “Come on, let’s go and have a chat about boys and toys. What do they teach in schools today? This is an atrocity!”

++++++++++++++++++++

Gisselle giggled loudly as she whacked me in the back with a pillow yet again. I shot her a sour look over my shoulder which caused her to drop the pillow and instead pounce on me, holding me down against Brittney’s bed, pressing her breasts into me as she struggled to get a firm hold on my wrists.

“Norman! Norman, come on! Let me up!” I whined at Gisselle’s lecherous face as we struggled.

“I’m just trying to liven up this slumber party!” She said back in a cheery tone.

Brittney just let out a sigh from the couch and then reached over to the small coffee table and grabbed a purple dildo and chucked it at us. It made a quiet slapping sound as it hit Gisselle’s soft skin just above her waist. Norman had shed Gisselle’s top a while back. Gisselle’s head spun quickly to see what had hit her, and when she saw the dong lying next to her she started to giggle once more, “Oh! Nice! I had one just like this about two months ago, but I lost it at a police station.”

Gisselle’s hands let go of me as she grabbed the fake cock and she began rubbing it up and down in between her breasts as she wiggled her eyebrows at me, “Is this what Peanut looks like after dinner when you two go out on a date?”

“Uh, we haven’t exactly gone out on any actual dates yet,” I replied as I bit my lower lip.

“What?!” both Brittney and Gisselle exclaimed at the same time as they both sat up ramrod straight and looked at me with startled faces.

“Well, we both got grounded like… the same day I asked him out… and then when he got un-grounded we did the party, and then this cheerleading emergency, so… We just haven’t had an opportunity yet,” I said as I shrugged at them.

“That is unacceptable! Get your phone out and call him right now, slut!” Brittney commanded.

“No wonder Gisselle is still all over him like stink on a skunk,” Norman muttered as he rolled Gisselle’s eyes, “You haven’t even rubbed your smell all over him! Do you even have one of his sweatshirts?”

“Huh? What does that have to do with anything?”

“Oh honey,” Gisselle replied, “You have dated before, right? Peanut isn’t your first?”

“Hey! I’ve dated before! I mean, usually not during cheer season… or summer… But I’ve had boyfriends before! And it’s not like I’m a prude or anything, I just don’t put out quite as much as you two do!” I shot back as I wiggled my head at them and raised an eyebrow.

“Are you calling ME a slut Summers?” Brittney responded as she sat forward and glared at me.

“Well, to be fair, it’s harder to be a bigger slut than I am,” Gisselle replied as she shrugged, “But honestly, when you can have sex as whoever whenever wherever you want, why wouldn’t you?”

“Well you hit the jackpot with that body then,” I replied with and then made a yuck-face at Gisselle.

Gisselle smiled brightly, “I personally cannot wait to get finger-trapped by Brad and Vince!”

“Oh fuck Norman!” Brittney called out as she pitched a pillow across the room at Gisselle while shaking her head, “I CANNOT unhear this stuff!”

“Finger-trap?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

Gisselle let her head drop to the side as she gave me a disbelieving look, “Were you homeschooled until this year?”

“You’re a bitch. It’s not my fault I have actual standards for the boys I date,” I replied indignantly as I put my nose in the air.

“Claiming you have standards and then introducing Chess Club as your boyfriend is a null set Summers,” Brittney replied as she shook her head at me.

“Your delusion is impressive, you know that Sassy Pants?” Gisselle said as she rolled her eyes.

“You’re a cunt, you know that Norman?” Brittney glared at Gisselle menacingly.

Gisselle’s eyebrows went up as she popped her head back and let out a low breath before shaking her head and turning back to me, “Anyway, Kitten, you know those little braided tube shaped toys that kids get at carnivals, right? Where the kids put a finger in from both sides and then pull back and their fingers won’t come out,” Gisselle asked as she held her hands up, put out her pointer fingers and touched them together then pretended she couldn’t pull them apart before continuing, “So, now imagine two boys, facing each other, pants pulled down and ready to please.”

“Kay,” I replied simply.

“Now, imagine me in the middle, bent over at the waist, and my face like this,” Gisselle made an “O” with her lips and wiggled her eyebrows at me.

I blinked twice and then suddenly the switch in my brain clicked, “OH!” I exclaimed, then my mind made the next jump to an image of Brad, Vince and Gisselle doing that, which of course got plastered in my brain, and my face scrunched as I gagged, “Oh Eeeeeeeew! Norman, just ew!”

“What? Just because you two hate dick doesn’t mean I have to!” Gisselle replied with a shrug.

Brittney just let out a long sigh as she shook her head and then looked over at me, “Summers! Get your phone out and call your boyfriend! Set up that date! We’re not going to sleep until that happens.”

“I can’t call him right now Britt! It’s almost midnight! His parents will ground him again! They’re kinda weird about him and his phone.”

“He should have faked his death like I told him to when he found out he was a hopper. That boy is just so head-strong,” Norman muttered, “But what’s a girl going to do? The cute ones are always the dumb ones.”

“Truth,” Brittney said as her eyes focused on me.

I let out a long breath and flipped both of them off.

“Text him!” Gisselle shouted as she reached out and grabbed my finger, “We can help then!”

I pulled out my phone and started to type, “He’s probably not even up anymore. You guys are being ridiculous. I could just talk to him tomorrow.”

Hey you up? Send.

“There, we’ll see if he answers. Happy now?” I asked them both.

My phone let out a chirp almost instantly. I brought it up and looked at it, Yeah, whazzup?

Gisselle squealed and grabbed the phone, then held it back pointing at her grinning face and perky chest and took a picture then brought it down as her thumbs were a blur. She then stabbed at the screen a final time before I could even throw a fit to get my phone back. I just held out my hand and waited patiently until Gisselle dropped it back in my palm. I looked down to see a tilted photo of Gisselle’s boobs with Norman’s face smiling excitedly up at the camera and below it a text that said, Yer GF’s suckn on deez titties!

I quickly started typing out, Sorry Norman grabbed my phone. Did your parents say anything about you getting home late?

I saw he was typing back, and then moments later messages started popping up.

Tell Norman I said hi.

They were okay. I told them I stopped for gas on the way home and accidently walked into one of the advertisement boards and busted my face and fell down and the manager working wouldn’t let me drive for a while. It’s all good. They were just glad I wasn’t seriously hurt I guess.

Brittney had come over and sat on one side and was reading it while Gisselle slipped up next to me on the other side. I suddenly heard Brittney mutter under her breath, “If he’d get more iron in his diet he wouldn’t bruise every time someone looked at him crossly.”

Gisselle rolled her eyes and then poked me, “Ask him out! Tell him you want to go have a nice dinner, go dancing, and then get fucked on the hood of his car!”

Brittney reached over and gave Gisselle a shove, “Go to horny jail!”

“Well what do you propose?” Gisselle asked after she recovered her balance.

“Ask him if he’s ever going to actually take you out, or if you’re just his side whore,” Brittney said as she went to grab my phone, “He’ll have to make a move after you force him into it.”

“Hey! No!” I jerked away from Brittney and then away from Gisselle, Hey! What are you doing Friday night? Send.

The girls smooshed back in against me on both sides and looked down at the phone as little dots told us Kevin was typing.

Something with you?

I raised my eyebrows at both of them and then replied back to him, Just me and you?

The little dots appeared again and then his words popped out, Yeah, I’ve been thinking we didn’t go out on a date yet. Let’s change that. I’ll pick you up at your house at six. How does that sound?

I smiled as I felt my heart jump and quickly typed back, Great!

Great.

“Well, that was easy,” I replied with a smile that just wouldn’t stop on my face.

“If you’re done, give me the phone back,” Gisselle replied and I looked over to see her completely naked, her panties tossed on the floor, “I want to send Peanut some pics.”

“Norman! Not on my fucking bed! For fucks fucking sake!” Brittney screamed at her and then slapped her hands to her own face, “I’m going to have to throw out the bedding… I might have to get rid of the mattress… Who knows, I may have to just burn the room down!”

Chapter 17

I walked into school on Monday and was bombarded by people high fiving me, or telling me it was the best party they had ever even heard of. I smiled and nodded and thanked everyone who talked to me on my way to my locker, stowed some of my things and grabbed my books for the first period. I then wandered down to Kevin’s locker and as I rounded the corner my jaw clenched.

I saw Kevin leaning back against his locker as Gisselle stood in front of him, spinning a lock of her blonde hair around her finger as she smiled and chatted with him, and then reached out and ran her hand down his arm. What the hell was with that girl? As I felt steam coming from my ears she laughed heartily at something Kevin had said and then leaned in against him, pressing her breasts against his chest as she looked up at him sweetly. I swear she tried to bump her lips against his, but Kevin pulled his head back and looked down at her quizzically. His eyebrows raised and he looked around and then spotted me and waved.

I stomped down the hallway and as I got there the two of them separated. I pushed past Gisselle with my back toward her as I puckered toward Kevin’s face and was rewarded with him leaning forward to give me a kiss on the lips. As he pulled back I looked over my shoulder and said, “Oh, hey Gisselle, can I help you with something?”

“No, I was just telling Kevin that I really enjoyed his birthday party,” She said as she looked past me to Kevin’s face.

“Oh. Because from where I was standing it looked like you were trying to hook up with yet another boy that I was already with,” I replied in a nasty tone.

“He’s not married to you or anything. You guys only started dating like, what, a week ago? Calm down,” She replied in an equally nasty tone and then added, “Unless you have to mark your territory because you don’t think you can keep the men in your life from getting bored and straying.”

I heard several people suck in their breath and a few “Oooohs!” as they watched us get catty with one another.

“Why don’t you go find out what Brad’s doing. The two of you are a perfect match. I didn’t care when you wanted to snake your way into his pants, but here’s the only warning you’re going to get from me with Kevin,” I took a step closer to her, “Keep your paws to yourself or I’ll pop your head like a zit.”

“Oh scary!” She said as she waved her hands in the air, “Wait, no. Get over yourself Summers. The day Brittney graduates you’ll go back to being a loser crying under the bleachers and eating your lunch in the bathroom.”

I suddenly felt Kevin’s arm around my waist as he looked over my shoulder at Gisselle and said, “Thanks for coming to my party the other night Gisselle. I’m really glad you had a good time, but I’m with Amy right now and that’s not going to change, even if I’m holding a tissue box under the bleachers and eating lunch in a stall alongside her.”

Gisselle sighed and turned to leave, flipping her blonde hair as she did so and then started to walk away. She looked over her shoulder and said, “That’s a shame Kevin. The two of us could really be the new royalty of this school. If you change your mind let me know. Oh, and you’re still invited to the pom squad’s first practice. We’d love to know what you think.”

After she left Kevin looked at me with a small smile, “Pop your head like a zit?”

“I was channeling my inner Brittney,” I said with a scowl, “I can’t believe that skank just has to go after whatever boy I’m seeing at the moment.”

Kevin put his arm around my shoulder and said in a reassuring voice, “Well she can try all she wants, she’s not getting me.”

“Thank you. It feels good to hear that,” I replied and wrapped my arms around him.

After a moment I pulled back and looked at him, “What did she mean when she was inviting you to the pom squad practice? We don’t have a pom squad.”

“Oh, she was talking about how they just started one. You and Britt didn’t know? She asked like… all of the cheerleaders to join it. Something about everyone being sick and tired of Brittney’s rule of terror.”

“Wait, what? No, I didn’t hear about this!” I said as I pushed away from him.

“Oh. Sorry. I probably would have mentioned it, but I thought you and Britt knew and didn’t care or something.”

“Oh if Brittney knew she’d have been pissed. I would not have missed her rant about this…” I paused as things clicked in my head, “Oh no. That means Brittney doesn’t know.”

I grabbed my phone out of my pocket and quickly started texting Brittney. I took Kevin’s hand and pulled him, “We should go check on her.”

He nodded and followed me through the hallway and I could see people turning their head to look at us as we passed. A few were reaching out to fist bump Kevin and tell him how awesome the party was, and a few of them looked at me with lust as they said, “Hey, really enjoyed that dance you guys did.”

I didn’t respond as I made my way toward Brittney’s locker. When we got there I could see her lips curled into a sneer as she looked down at her phone and her eyebrows were furrowed in anger. She looked up and saw us coming and turned to her locker and began fumbling with the dial. I stopped next to her and went to put my arms around her shoulders but she shrugged me off.

“I don’t need a pity hug.”

“I was just trying to…”

“Well don’t,” She cut me off as she continued fumbling with her locker.

“Should we…”

She cut me off again, “I don’t know! I need to find out who bailed. I need to find out who started this whole pom squad idea. Then I need to find an abandoned warehouse and enough chain to keep them locked up for a while so I can torture them. That is my plan right now. You can help me with that or you can stay out of my way.”

“Brittney I think…” Kevin started to say.

“Shut up Chess Club. I don’t care what you think,” She interrupted Kevin and then punched her locker, “Why won’t this fucking thing open! Stupid fucking locker!” She kicked at it twice and then went back to spinning the dial.

Kevin let out a quick breath and then stepped past me and between Brittney and her locker and reached down to spin the dial. He quickly went around a few times, and then tugged on the opener. The door swung open to reveal neatly stacked books, pictures of Brittney and I, and some of the cheer team, along with a few ribbons that we had won.

She glared at him, “How the fuck do you know my locker combo Chess Club?”

Kevin raised his eyebrows and then looked around at the group of people who had gathered around us waiting to see Brittney go ballistic and then said, “I think you know how,” he paused and then said, “I’m dating Amy and Amy knows it.”

Brittney took a step back and blinked a few times and then let out a long breath, “This sharing everything is weird. And you knowing everything and us not knowing anything is getting seriously fucking old Chess Club.”

Kevin nodded to her, “Okay. We’ll work on that.”

“I don’t want to work on it, Chess Club. I have my own problems right now. Don’t you have somewhere to be?”

“Yeah. I do. I’ll see you guys later,” Kevin said as he gave my hand a quick squeeze and then walked down the hallway off to his first period class. Half the group that was gathered seemed to follow him and Brittney turned and shooed the rest of them away from us with her hands and an evil glare, then spun back and grabbed some books from her locker.

“We need an emergency cheer meeting. Girls room by the auditorium. Beginning of second period. Spread the word to the girls you know we can trust.”

With that she spun on her heels and stormed down the hallway. People dove out of the way as she stomped by them.

++++++++++

“Those ungrateful little bitches!” Brittney swore as she shook with rage, her small hands balled tightly into fists, “If they think I’m going to take them back after this little slut brigade falls apart they are completely fucking high on something!”

She looked around at the gathered girls and scowled, “Why didn’t anyone say anything to me?”

“I didn’t know until this morning,” I said with a shrug.

“I thought you knew,” Rachel replied and looked at her feet.

“I didn’t want to piss you off by being the one to tell you,” Hannah said as she took a step back.

“Oh for fucks fucking sake!” Brittney swore loudly, “So this is some skank and football team payback? Those two fucks bailed on us in the middle of the season and now how are we supposed to get two more girls up to speed on the cheers? We’re fucked for competition. Oh I’m going to…”

“Why don’t we concentrate on fixing the situation? Who can we get to join the squad that has some skill and can actually pull this off?” I interrupted Brittney’s tirade and tried to steer the conversation away from her heading into plans of revenge.

“What about Kiara? She’s pretty limber, and she’s done some gymnastics. She tried out for the team but didn’t make it,” Rachel said with a shrug.

“Kiara got picked up by the pom squad. They took all the girls that tried out but didn’t make the team,” Hannah replied quietly.

“They fucking stole every girl with any amount of talent? Are you fucking with me right now?” Brittney swore as she paced back and forth in the girl’s bathroom clenching and unclenching her fists.

“They also picked up any girl that has a cute smile and the football players crush on. They promised them dates with the football guys,” Hannah added in a still quiet voice.

Brittney’s face turned toward Hannah and she gave the poor girl a piercing stare, “You need to tell me this shit sooner.”

“Brittney it’s not her fault. You want to scare her off to the pom squad too?” I said as I stepped next to Hannah and put an arm around her shoulder protectively.

“Amy I will…” Brittney started to say until I cut her off and snapped back, “No! Stop it! You’re part of this problem. You call everyone names, push everyone so hard, and they left. Now we need to stop fighting among ourselves and figure out what to do. If you don’t want to do that you’re doing this wrong and don’t deserve to lead us.”

Brittney took a step toward me and I thought she was going to hit me for a minute and then suddenly she was hugging me and Hannah as she let out a sniffle, “I just want us to be the best! I push everyone to be the best! I know I’m pushy, but we are the best.”

Hannah looked at me with wide eyes and then slowly brought up a hand and patted Brittney’s shoulders. Brittney let out a long sigh and then pulled back and wiped her eyes quickly and said, “Okay. I’m sorry. I’m sorry I’m a bitch and I push everyone. I really appreciate you guys staying on the cheerleading squad and not just bailing on me completely.”

“We wouldn’t do that to you Brittney, you scare the shit out of us,” Tiffany said with a watery eyed grin.

“Well, that and you do take care of all of us. Seriously Brittney, you watch out for us all. No one messes with me being in any advanced classes because they know you have my back. I use to get called a nerd or a dork all the time, but since I got on the squad everyone leaves me along and I have a pile of friends that I know have my back. I wouldn’t turn on you just because some girls want to hook up with the football team assholes,” Hannah told her as she again patted Brittney’s shoulders.

“Thanks,” Brittney said and then looked at me, “We need to go and battle plan and I’m not doing that in the fucking bathroom. Manny Peddys. Now. Let’s go.”

“I can’t skip,” Hannah told her, “I have a test in Advanced Geo.”

“I’ll get kicked off the team if I have any more unexcused absences,” Rachel replied with a shrug, “But if you and Amy come up with something, I’ll support it.”

Several other girls nodded and most of them murmured in agreement that whatever the two of us came up with the whole squad would back us up. I was suddenly surprised how many girls looked to me for support as well as Brittney.

Brittney nodded, “Okay. We’ll be back for practice. We need to have a team meeting. And let those two traitors know that if I catch a glimpse of them I’ll wreck their faces.”

“No. Don’t tell them that,” I said as I shook my head, “Be cordial, but don’t tell them anything about what we are thinking or doing. Act like they are just friends like normal, but they are cut out of knowing what we are doing.”

“Since when do you get to give out orders? And why would we be nice to them in any amount what-so-ever?” Brittney asked as her eyes narrowed at me.

“Well, for one we don’t want to lose another cheerleader when you get kicked off the team for threatening them, so suck it up buttercup. The other thing is we don’t want them to know what we’re up to, and having you act like nothing is wrong will definitely throw them for a loop. Everyone is expecting you to want to rip their heads off, so if you’re smiling and normal they will suddenly wonder if you were just waiting for them to quit anyway, or if they made some serious mistake,” I told her.

“They did make a mistake,” Hannah said as she rolled her eyes, “But yeah, fine. I’ll play nice with them.”

The rest of the girls nodded as well and then we all left the bathroom. Brittney tucked some hair behind her ears and put on a grin and waved to Hannah as she led the rest of the squad down the opposite hallway as us. She then hooked her arm in mine and we headed down the hallway and out of the school and toward her car. As we got there I saw someone lying on the hood of her car.

Brittney let out a loud sigh, “What the fuck are you doing on my car Norman?”

“I saw the two of you post on your social media accounts about the cheer-traitors. I came over as fast as I could to show my support,” He said as he rolled toward us and smiled brightly.

“What are you wearing?” I said as I started to laugh.

“This is my work out outfit,” He said as he flexed his thin arm.

“I don’t even wear shorts that short Norman. How are you not dangling out of them?” Brittney said as she slapped a hand over her face, “And are you seriously wearing a woman’s blouse tied on your stomach?”

“It’s not a woman’s blouse if a man is wearing it Sassy Pants.”

Brittney grumbled under her breath at him and then pointed at the ground, “Off my car. We’re leaving for manny peddys.”

“Oh! I haven’t had a manny peddy in forever! I’m so in!” Norman brought his hands up as he shook them with excitement and let out a little squeal.

“I wasn’t inviting you,” Brittney said as she scowled at Norman, “I can already tell you’re going to be too much for me to handle today. I’m having a bit of a crisis here and I just can’t deal with you right now.”

“Ouchies! That hurts Sassy Pants!” Norman said as he pouted at her, “You know I could help you with your problem. I’m big on helping.”

“Norman, your gay is at like… an eleven right now. I just can’t, okay? I just…” Brittney said as she shook her head.

“Really? You’re going to judge me on my gay?” Norman looked at her with shock.

“Can you just like… tone it down to a seven?” Brittney asked, “You tone it down and you can come.”

“Yay!” Norman said as he got off the hood of her car and started to prance in circles, “I can reel it in a little for you Sassy Pants!”

“And now you’re at a twelve,” Brittney said as she rolled her eyes and walked around her car and got in the driver’s seat.

I got in the passenger side and saw Norman climb in the back and then he popped his head in between us, “Isn’t this just such a little adventure! Just us girls! It’s going to be AMAZING!”

“You’re not a girl Norman,” Brittney muttered and then started her car and backed out of her stall and left the school parking lot.

“Oh! Turn left up here.”

“I know how to get to the nail salon Norman,” Brittney shot back at him.

“Obviously, but you don’t know how to get to my salon Sassy Pants!”

“Oh for fucks fucking sake.”

Brittney turned and headed in the direction Norman wanted her to go. After zigging across town we wound up at a dilapidated old strip mall where Norman got out and pranced over to a door, “This way! Hurry up! We’re late!”

“Norman, we’re walk-ins,” I said with a giggle.

“Oh really?” He opened the door and a small oriental woman clapped her hands at us.

“Ah Mister Norman! It’s very good to see you ‘gain! I have-a three chair right here, just like you want,” The woman said in a very broken accent as she motioned us to come in.

Brittney and I looked at each other and then back at Norman who smiled at us, “Oh puh-lease. I just knew Brittney would need a manny peddy to strategize how to take down the tramp-squad! And Mrs. Chow here does the absolute best job in this town. Now get your cute little butts in the chairs!”

Brittney sighed as she walked past me and plopped into a chair, “Okay, you’re right. Maybe you can help me bring down the tramp-squad.”

“Damn straight I can. I’ve broken up more all girl teams then you’ve known existed Sassy Pants,” Norman said as he plopped into the chair next to her and then patted the empty one and gave me a smug grin, “Sorry kitten, looks like I get to sit next to the queen bee. I hope you’re not seething with jealousy over me stealing her from you.”

“I’ll get over it Norman,” I said as I walked over and then bent forward and kissed him on the cheek, “Thank you for this. It’s sweet.”

He brought his hand up and touched where I had kissed him and then scowled at me, “You are such a little tart! How can I stay mad at you for stealing my Kevy and get my revenge by taking your friend if you’re such a little sweetheart!”

“Is that what this is about Norman?” I shook my head, “Why can’t we all just get along together?”

“You mean like… we all share Kevin and each other like a pile of friends?” Norman asked as he looked at me like I was crazy.

“Woah. I don’t want more friends. Friends are work,” Brittney said as she shook her head, “I’m full up thank you.”

“Exactly,” Norman replied and nodded at Brittney.

“Fine. Then I’m keeping Kevin and Brittney,” I said as I sat down in the chair next to Norman and stuck my tongue out at him.

He rolled his eyes at me and then leaned over to Brittney and asked, “How do you deal with her?”

“It’s a constant trial,” Brittney muttered as some women came out from the back and knelt down in front of us and started filling tubs of water and then knelt down to begin massaging our feet.

Norman moaned in pleasure, “Oh that is good. Really get in there. I carry all of my stress in my big toes and my calves.”

I leaned back and closed my eyes as I enjoyed the woman rubbing my feet as well. Brittney let out a huff, “I needed this.”

“Oh, so what are we doing about the tramp squad?” Norman asked her.

“We as in me and Amy and the rest of the cheerleaders are going to find two new members from… I don’t know… go on to win the cheer competition and then make them look like a bunch of clumsy cows in front of the whole school the next time we’re both dancing at the same school function. The two traitors will see how awesome we are and come crawling back and I will laugh at them and cast them back to the slut table in the lunchroom where they can talk about STDs with Giselle as much as they want and then everyone will know that I am not to be fucked with or you will lose everything you hold dear,” Brittney declared in an angry tone.

“Well there is no way you’re winning the cheer competition with the cheers you have now,” Norman said as he leaned back in his chair and then looked down at the woman massaging his legs, “Just a bit rougher on my calf deary! Really dig in there.”

The woman at Norman’s feet nodded as Brittney yanked her feet away from her masseuse and leaned over the arm of her chair and growled at Norman menacingly, “Our routine is fucking gold! What the hell do you know about winning a competition?”

Norman didn’t seem concerned as he rolled his eyes, “Brittney Brittney Brittney. Did you know that cheerleading started as men going to games to cheer on their team? Women squads with the cute little skirts and such didn’t start until I pushed for it. You’re welcome.”

“You invented cheerleading?” I said with a laugh.

“I didn’t invent it. But I was the one that made it into cute little things bouncing around and showing off their stuff. I was the one that added pom-poms. It was a different time back then, though. I mean, no one wanted women to be involved in sports… Hell they didn’t even want women voting. What kind of a system is that, anyway? I mean you two are perfect examples of intelligent young women. Why in the hell would anyone not want your opinion? Men can be such stuffy pigs, you know?” Norman said and then let out a small groan, “Oh that is the spot right there.”

“Why the hell do you care about women’s voting? And just because you think you invented pom-poms doesn’t mean you know how to win a competition now,” Brittney said as she plopped back into her seat and gave her feet back to the woman waiting patiently to resume her foot massage.

“Sassy Pants I spend time in a fair amount of women. I also happen to enjoy the company of men. I don’t give a hoot who you are or what equipment you have or how you like to use it, everyone should have a voice. It makes life more interesting,” Norman rebuked her, “And I didn’t just invent the pom poms. You know the California Super Stars? I’ve led five teams to victory. World Cup Flying Stars I’ve led three teams to win, and runner up’d twice. Super Spirit four… no wait… five times… and USCC invitational three times, runner up’d once. When I cheer, I cheer to win. You may think your routine is the gold standard, but listen here powder puff, I invented the gold standard in nineteen seventy four. I’m looking for diamond level now or I don’t even bother picking up my pom poms.”

Brittney crossed her hands over her chest and huffed as I looked at Norman with wide eyes, “The two thousand and eight USCC team?”

“Yep,” Norman replied as he glanced at his finger nails and smiled smugly.

“That routine was INSANE!” I exclaimed, “Where did you come up with it?”

“It was basically a toned down version of a night I spent with a rather acrobatic lover in a penthouse on top of a Vegas casino. Past that I won’t kiss and tell,” Norman replied and then leaned toward me, “Okay! I will tell! But you can’t…”

“Shut up!” Brittney screamed out, “None of this is helping!”

Everyone, including the three women who were rubbing our feet stopped and looked at Brittney, who turned her head away from us and looked out the front of the store. The three women then looked at each other and muttered a few things to each other in a language I didn’t know. Norman looked down at them and in an angry tone snapped back at them in the same language. All three women looked up at him with wide eyes and then quickly got back to rubbing our feet. Mrs. Chow, the woman who had greeted us stood up and started coming over but Norman held up one hand and waved her off.

“Well then Sassy Pants, what do you want to do?”

“I don’t know,” Brittney said as her voice cracked and I saw her hand come up and cover her face as she rubbed at her temples but I knew she was just trying to cover her watering eyes, “And I fucking hate not knowing. I’m supposed to have a plan. I’m supposed to be one step ahead of this happening. I always have been. ALWAYS. And then you and Kevin show up, and everything at school is fucked up, and my home life is fucked up, and now this happens and I’m fucking lost, okay! I’m fucking lost. I’m slipping and I hate it.”

Norman let out a sigh and reached out and took Brittney’s hand with his, “You’re not slipping Sassy Pants. You’re readjusting. You’ll get it all nailed down again. Plus you’ll also get to have great sex, too,” Norman reassured her and then frowned as he looked at her hand, “Oh my. Look at those cuticles. You should have been in here four days ago. Maybe a week.”

Brittney snatched her hand back and scowled at him, “I was busy! See! I’m slipping!”

Norman leaned back in his chair, “You, little miss, need to learn how to delegate. You think your father runs a business empire with his fingers in everything? No. He has people he trusts taking care of the things he can’t oversee. You need to do the same.”

“Yeah Britt, you can lean on me,” I said as I looked over at her.

“So what are you thinking here? Completely change the routine? Adjust it to our new number of girls? And then learn it in… what? Almost no time?” Brittney said, “Even if I have a dozen people under me, I don’t think it’s possible.”

“Pfft. Kevin and I can learn a new routine in a few moments,” Norman replied, “You just need a better routine.”

“Like it’s that easy to come up with! Keep talking fucking stupid and I will slap your face off Norman!”

“Oh! It’s the sass again! I love the sass!” Norman said excitedly as he turned to me, “She’s just so hot when she’s mad! I can’t get over it! It makes me want to just jump inside of her and find some young stud to work out the frustration on!”

“Try it and I will find out if you can stab slime with scissors,” Brittney growled at him in a menacing tone.

“He he he he he!” Norman giggled happily.

“Britt, we have someone who put together what… fifteen championship routines sitting right next to us! Why wouldn’t we let Norman help?”

“Sixteen, but who is counting, really,” Norman muttered as he rolled his eyes, “Not to mention runner up outcomes.”

“Let Norman change the routine? Are you fucking insane?”

“Kevin could do it too, if it would make you feel better,” Norman said as he waved his hands around in the air.

“Chess Club? Oh for fucks fucking sake,” Brittney muttered, “And that still doesn’t help us learn it, or solve the problem of the two missing girls.”

“Kevin and I could hop two girls. That’s the least of your problem,” Norman muttered, “You’re not looking at the big picture here. Your routine needs to change if you want to win anything. You’ve only got what, four tosses in it? Puh-lease.”

“Get off my dick or I will mushroom stamp your forehead right out of this salon Norman!” Brittney shot back as her fingers dug into the cushions on the arms of the chair.

“Wait… Brittney, that could work. Kevin and Norman could be the missing girls. They could hop anyone and make them into a cheerleader.”

“Well, not anyone. The bodies still need to have some physical aptitude, but I mean, yeah, you pick two reasonably in shape girls and Kevin and I could high kick and back flip better than ninety nine percent of the cheerleaders at any competition,” Norman muttered as he picked at his finger nails.

“And what do we do afterwards? When they wake up and they’re suddenly cheerleading stars?” Brittney questioned me, “Don’t you think that will be a little odd.”

“We’ll tell them about what’s going on. There are in shape girls that would kill to be on the team! This would get them there!” I said as I started putting a list of girls together in my head.

“What? I am not certain I am comfortable with this ever expanding circle of people in this town who have seen my liquid form,” Norman muttered, “It’s kind of a personal thing. I mean a few people, sure that’s kinky, but when everyone is all like, Oh that’s just Norman being a blob it takes away all the fun.”

“Yeah okay, that could work…”

“No way I am doing this unless I get complete artistic control and vision for the cheer routine I will be doing. I am not a follower. I am an eagle and I must soar to new heights. Others follow me,” Norman said as he put his nose in the air, “I will not dilute my cheering record with your quite frankly mediocre routine. If you want me to do this I will, but I am in it to win it.”

“Fuck you Norman! You little fucking bitch! I’ll…” Brittney rolled in her seat and then was suddenly sitting on Norman as one hand grabbed the loose collar of his shirt and her other hand pulled back to clock him in the nose.

Norman put up his arms as he squealed, “Not the face! I’m too pretty to be punched there!”

Suddenly Brittney stopped as she started to giggle, “Really? Not the face? You are such a fucking pansy.”

“I’m a lover not a fighter,” Norman shot back at her quickly, “Do you talk to your mother with that same mouth by the way? I’ve been wondering that for a while now.”

“My mother came from a softer generation,” Brittney replied as she calmed down and got back into her own seat, her masseuse again muttering something in a language I didn’t understand.

“You think your mother came from a softer generation? How many bras have you burned fighting for women’s rights? How many times have you gotten kicked out of school for voicing an opinion that’s different than what the men think? Do you have more career options than nurse, secretary, and homemaker? You better thank those softer generations Sassy Pants,” Norman said with a scowl.

“It wouldn’t have taken so fucking long if I would have been born sooner,” Brittney crossed her arms over her chest and glared back at Norman.

“Oh em gee, you’re probably right,” Norman said as he rolled his eyes at her, “I forgot who I was talking to.”

“Damn straight. Say my name,” Brittney declared and looked over at Norman like he had declared a challenge.

“I guess I can see a bit of Joan of Arc in you,” Norman said as he squinted at her, “She was killed by a bunch of men burning her alive, you know that right?”

“Bring on the torches,” Brittney lifted her chin, “I’ll take on anyone who wants to get in the ring with me.”

Norman turned to me and squealed with excitement, “Oh I like her! She’s got such sassy pants! I’m so excited to stay here for a bit and see how all of this turns out!”

“Amy, start talking to girls who might want to join the team, but need some help with their moves… We’ll talk to them all and see who might be open to having Norman inside them… That may be a sticky point…”

“Rude much?” Norman said as it was finally time for him to glare at Brittney, “I’ll have you know that most people love having me inside of them! Deep deep inside of them!”

“Ew,” I muttered as I raised an eyebrow at him, “Too sexual.”

He turned my way and shot me a grin, “Oh Kitten, you let me borrow your body for a night with Kevin and I will show you too sexual.”

My eyes went wide as I sucked in a breath and Brittney slapped the arm of her chair, “Pay attention bitches! Norman, do you have any ideas for our routine or is it all just used up recycled old shit that won in the past?”

“Oh you did not just insult my cheer routine creativity, did you? Those are fighting words Sassy Pants. You better check yourself, because you do not want an upset Norman coming for you. I may be more of a lover than a fighter, but if I fight a tenth as good as I make love I will fuck you up,” Norman said in a tone I hadn’t heard him use since the first time I had talked to him while he was in Brittney.

“Okay, my house tonight. I’ll have the white boards and markers ready. Bring videos and anything else you need. And pretzels. It’s tradition, don’t ask,” Brittney declared, “You and Kevin should be there too,” She looked at me, “And then tomorrow we’ll break the girls up into four person squads so the good ones can help the shitty ones. I’ll put the groups together.”

“Oh! Oh! I know just who to wear tonight! This is going to be so much fun! Salty carbs and three of us in tight athletic clothing ganging up on little Kevy? He won’t stand a chance! And we totz cereal need to have a pillow fight when it’s just us girls tonight, okay? Okay?”

“Fine Norman. Just bring the pretzels.”

“It’s a date!”

“It’s not a date.”

“It’s a date! Now what color are you having your nails painted? I am just in love with that fuchsia. And maybe little teddy bears painted on my middle fingers? What do you think Amy?”

Chapter 16

I sat on Brittney’s bed as she dried my hair. After she had gone as far as she could with the towel she pulled out her brush and a blow dryer and continued. Once she had finished with my hair she started drying her own while I got up and went to my bag. Kevin had released control of my body back to me, but he was still hiding inside me somewhere. Brittney didn’t know that Kevin had given me back control. I pulled out a small pair of white cotton string bikini panties and slipped into them. I then grabbed a pair of tight grey yoga pants and worked them up my legs and over my ass. After that I found a white cotton bra and began working my way into it. I happened to glance over my shoulder and saw Brittney eyeing me.

“Is something wrong… Pet?” I asked, trying to imitate dominatrix me as I turned.

“Of course not Mistress. I just didn’t expect you to get dressed. I would have helped you…” She said with a strange look on her face.

“Then find me a shirt, Pet,” I replied to her as I went and sat down on her bed. I decided to play this out a bit and see what I could get Brittney to do for me.

“Of course Mistress,” Brittney said as she scurried off into her closet and came back moments later with a tiny white crop top.

I frowned at her and she looked at me with wide eyes, “You don’t like it Mistress? Let me try again.”

She returned to her closet and came out a few moments later with a black fishnet shirt. I again shot her a disapproving glance, “No.”

Her eyebrows rose and she nodded and went back in the closet once more. This time she came out with a soft looking knit sweater and I finally nodded. I let her slip it on me and help me get my arms in place and then looked at her.

“Pet, put some clothes on.” I demanded and then flopped back down on her soft bed.

I heard her walk out of the room and then she returned a few moments later wearing a tight black latex off the shoulders mini-dress. She walked over to the bed and laid down by my feet and looked up at me with big green eyes waiting for me to say something. “Is that what you’re going to wear Pet?”

“You disapprove Mistress?” She asked without looking away from my eyes.

“Whatever. It’s fine. Pet, go get some nail polish and paint my toes.”

She nodded and instantly was off again. She disappeared into another closet and came back shortly with a small bag and set it down. She then opened it up and looked inside the bag with a frown. I wiggled my toes at her, “They aren’t going to paint themselves!”

“Sorry Mistress,” She yelped and pulled out a color and looked at the bottle.

She dropped it back in the bag and pulled another one out. She shook it and then looked at it again then finally opened it and slowly brought the brush down to one of my toes. She flicked the brush and I felt it hit skin. I sighed loudly, “What are you doing?”

She frowned at me, “I don’t know!”

“What do you mean you don’t know?” I shot back.

“I’ve never painted anyone’s toes before. I get a manicure and a pedicure every week. I don’t do this!” She said in a frustrated voice and then glared at me, “And Mistress wouldn’t make me do things like this and then be disappointed in me!”

“How did you know?” I asked her as I sat up.

“Oh please. I know my Mistress,” She shot back, “You’re not into me at all, and she makes me feel like I’m the center of her world just from the way she looks at me. You want to cover up. You want me to put clothes on. She can’t wait to get me naked and keep me that way. She knows everything about me. She’s harsh and caring all at the same time! You’re just pretending to be interested in me to get your nails painted.”

“Well, I’m sorry I’m such a horrible mistress,” I said as I frowned at her.

Brittney looked up at me, recapped the bottle of toenail polish and then slid up the bed next to me, “You don’t have to be. You’re my best friend right? When you’re in control, let’s be friends. It’s actually kind of amazing to have both your Mistress and your best friend be the same person, but also be separate. We go shopping one night, and you’re making me eat you out the next. I get to gossip with you one night, and get commanded by you the next.”

“I suppose,” I remarked as I shrugged my shoulders.

“But stop trying to trick me okay? Just tell me it’s you. I mean, if you want me to rub your back or eat you out, or even try and paint your nails, I will.” She said as her fingers playfully rubbed across my belly, “I’m into you. I know you’re not all about me, but I’ll take what I can get.”

“It’s so weird letting you touch me like this. I mean, when he’s got control of my body, and I can’t stop myself, it’s hot… but when it’s just me… I don’t feel it.”

Brittney pouted at me and sighed, “Yeah, I get it.”

She rolled away and I felt like I hurt her feelings. I reached over and pulled her back to me, “I didn’t mean to hurt you Brit.”

She nodded and I felt my body suddenly climb on top of her. She looked up strangely at me as I smirked down at her and then grabbed a fist full of her hair and pulled slightly, “Who said you could get dressed?”

Her eyes went wide as she knew it was not regular old Amy anymore, “Mistress! I meant no disrespect! I thought it was you that told me to get dressed!”

“Oh really? My host body decided to abuse its power? Well then she’ll have to be punished as well.” I said with a smirk as I looked down at my clothed body. I pulled my soft sweater off and tossed it on the floor and then stood up on the soft mattress to look down at my legs in the tight yoga pants I was wearing.

“Pet, spread your legs,” I commanded and watched as Brittney nodded and her tight dress slid up her thighs as she did as she was told.

I dropped back to the bed and brought my mouth down to her moist folds and started to lick her pussy. She squirmed under me as I used my tongue, fingers, breath and nose to bring her quickly to orgasm. I looked up at her with a shiny face and said, “Pet I love your choice of panties.”

She giggled in response and then let out a yelp as I dropped back down to eat her out again. As I licked her pussy with renewed vigor I felt the tingling in my stomach from before, and felt the head of Kevin’s cock slowly ease its way out of my pussy. Just when I thought it was ready to emerge it sucked back inside my body. I felt it slowly begin pushing out once more as I continued licking Brittney’s delicate folds. She whimpered and I saw her hands grasp at the bedding beneath her and then I let out a moan as my tongue flicked over her clit and Kevin’s dick began thrusting out of my folds. Again it sucked back in as I reset my tongue position. The cock buried deep inside of me then drilled out hard, and I thrust my face forward as my tongue went deep into Brittney. Matching cries of ecstasy came out of both of us, and that only spurred Kevin on. My tongue picked up speed as Kevin’s thrusting out of my core and through my sopping pussy also picked up tempo. Brittney squirmed and quivered on the bed and her heels dug into my sides as my toes curled and Kevin’s dick pistoned through me. Then suddenly Brittney’s legs slapped shut on my head and I heard her scream out in unintelligible garbled words, but none of that mattered as I tipped over the top of a ridiculous orgasm myself only to suddenly feel my abdomen muscles contract and my word constrict down and I felt Kevin’s release through the absolute center of my being. I couldn’t see as my eyes rolled back in my head and I felt each shot fire out of Kevin’s shaft. I rolled over onto my side and twitched uncontrollably as I rode the waves of simultaneous aftershock orgasms.

I don’t know how long it took for my senses to come back to me but when I was capable but when detecting the outside world again my eyes fluttered open to see Brittney sitting by my side staring down at me with a concerned look on her face. She tucked some of her dark hair behind her left ear and asked cautiously, “Amy… or Mistress… um… are you… okay?”

I sucked a breath in as I blinked a few times and tried to focus on her green eyes. Finally my mouth seemed to function and I managed to mumble out, “y… ya,” I took a few breaths then continued, “Jus gimmie a min.”

Brittney’s head tipped slightly as she reached out and stroked my hair gently and she gave me a half smile, “That was fucking intense.”

I tried to nod, but I don’t know if my head moved or not, and I heard her ask, “Are… are you guys sure you’re okay?”

Suddenly Kevin took over again and my hand went up and I gently put a finger to Brittney’s lips as I said, “Hush Pet. Stop being so needy. Amy told you we just need a minute.”

Brittney nodded and rubbed my back lovingly as I continued to breathe. Finally when I felt collected a hand went to my temple and I crawled off the bed to stand on shaky legs and then looked down at yoga pants and I squatted slightly and said with a slight laugh, “Oh I made a mess.”

Brittney hopped off the bed and trotted into the closet, “Don’t worry Mistress, I know how you feel. I’ll get you some clean clothes.”

“Pet, make them acceptable. Playtime is almost over.”

Brittney’s face appeared from her closet and stared at me for a moment. I could see the sadness in her eyes but simply nodded and then disappeared once more. I stretched as I took another deep breath and then sat back down on the bed. I felt Kevin disconnecting from me mentally and then felt his slime flow out of me as he disconnected from me physically. His puddle quickly gathered at the floor by my feet and then took on human form. He grinned at me and gave me a quick wink and then headed around the bed to his own pile of clothing. As he started to get dressed Brittney appeared holding clothing for both me and herself. I saw her head turn and her shoulders slump as she saw Kevin standing on the far side of her bed also getting dressed.

“Boo hiss. I didn’t even get to say goodbye to Mistress,” She handed me some new leggings and a pair of panties.

She quickly slipped out of her shiny mini-dress and tossed it on the floor beside her, then put on her own bra and panties followed by a short denim skirt and a cute top. I went to the bathroom to clean up before I changed and when I was finished Brittney was sitting on the couch in her spacious bedroom looking at her phone while Kevin was saying something to her.

Brittney didn’t seem to be paying much attention to him as she never looked up from her phone and waved a hand dismissively at him, “You should tell your parents that you’re going to move in with me and be my man-servant. Then we could have as much playtime as we wanted.”

Kevin sighed, “Brittney, I said I was sorry about dismounting Amy before you got to say goodbye, you don’t have to be this way, we’ll do it again soon.”

“Whatevs Chess Club. If you’re done here our business is concluded. You can go now,” She still never looked up from her phone as she pointed to the door with her free hand.

I saw the hurt on Kevin’s face, but only for a moment as he then gave her a smile and nodded, “Okay, well, thanks. I really did have a great time.”

“Mm-hm, of course you did. You spent time with me, so it had to be awesome.”

Kevin started walking to the door and I went over to Brittney. She glanced up from her phone, and as she saw me she tossed the phone over onto the couch cushion next to her and popped up off the couch and wrapped her arms around me tightly. Her head sank heavily on my shoulder and she questioned me, “Are you sure you have to go too? We could watch a movie or something in the theater room. We’ll load up the popcorn machine and watch whatever you want. We could have some girl time and just talk about whatever.”

I squeezed her tightly in return, “My parents are probably wondering why I’m not home yet too.”

Brittney pulled back and pouted, “Fine. I see how it is.”

I took a step towards Kevin as I looked back at her, “Brittney, don’t be this way. I don’t want to end this weekend like this.”

“Well that’s the choice you’re making not me…” she started to say as she planted her hands on her hips and then we suddenly heard a loud cracking sound that stopped the words from coming out of Brittney’s mouth.

It took me a second to realize it sounded like the crack of a whip, and then we heard Brittney’s father gargle out a pained cry followed by his voice as he loudly begged, “Please! Please don’t stop!”

As we heard another loud crack Brittney jumped and then looked at us with wide eyes and stated, “You know what? I’ve decided that I’m not done with this weekend yet. So if you guys are leaving you’re just going to have to take me with you. I’m going to toss a few things in a bag and I’ll meet you down at the car.”

I smiled at her as I heard Kevin say from the doorway, “Whatever you want Brittney.”

++++++++++++++++++++

Brittney was sitting in between Kevin and I on the large bench seat in his car and had her head on my shoulder as Kevin’s car sputtered while he pulled it into his driveway. It died just as he was reaching for the key and I couldn’t help but say, “It’s a good runner, huh?”

He let out a sigh, “I must not have the idle set up right on the carb or something…”

“Maybe some of the rust fell off in the gas tank, Chess club. It can’t be any less rusty than the rest of this piece of shit. You’ll probably have to clean the jets out. Maybe you should just walk to the gas station, get 5 gallons of the cheap unleaded and then instead of putting it in the tank, just douse the car and light a match,” Brittney replied as she reached across my lap and pulled hard on the door knob.

When the door knob came off in her hand she looked at it for a few moments then set it down on the dashboard in front of Kevin, “You should fix this too.”

Kevin didn’t respond, he just quickly hopped out of the car, ran around and opened the door for us. I was just starting to get out when Brittney crawled over my lap and took Kevin’s hand and got out before me. I glared at her ass crossly while she ignored me and then also took Kevin’s extended hand and got out myself. I saw Kevin’s mom stand up from the small flower bed in his front yard and she tugged gloves off her hand before adjusting her hat and walked over to us, “Oh look who finally decided to grace us with his presence. Why didn’t you answer my calls young man?”

Kevin looked at his mom, “I texted you right away after your first call! I told you we were on our way home. You didn’t have to call me four times in fifteen minutes mom. I didn’t want to answer the phone while I was driving.”

Suddenly his dad walked out of the garage while wiping some grease off his hands with an old rag and barked out, “That’s not the way you talk to your mother young man!”

Kevin nodded and then I heard him say, “Sorry Mom.”

“It’s fine sweetie, I just wanted to know where you were. You know how I can’t work this stupid thing,” His mom said as she dug an older phone out of her pocket and flipped it open, “Oh! Yes, I see you did text me. Well, next time you should just answer your phone I think. I swear your generation is allergic to actually using a phone like it was meant to be used.”

“I thought these things were only good for looking at porn and memes,” Brittney said as she held up her phone to Kevin’s parents, “I mean, and sending pictures of cats and dogs being adorable, but that’s kinda secondary.”

I heard Kevin suck in a breath but he otherwise remained motionless and silent as a statue while Kevin’s dad eyed up Brittney and then held out his hand, “You must be Miss Beldamore. The one from the fight at school.”

Brittney took Kevin’s father’s extended hand and shook it as she replied back, “It wasn’t much of a fight. Just a bunch of Neanderthal football players taking a time out from their circle jerks to pick on Chess Club here. Once you break a few knee caps they fall in line pretty quick. I’m hoping they man up a bit before they start something next time.”

A smile broke out on Kevin’s father’s face as his mother’s eyes got wide. He then asked, “So everyone was at your house last night? No one caused any problems, right? It was a supervised party?”

“Brittney’s housekeeper Janice was there all night Dad, and her parents got home this morning. We weren’t without a supervising adult at all,” Kevin replied quickly.

“And there was enough room for all you miscreants?” He asked as he eyed his son’s wrinkled shirt.

“Brittney’s bedroom is as big as the first floor of our house Dad.”

“Oh, you saw her bedroom?” His mom suddenly chimed in, “What were you doing in her bedroom young man?”

I saw Kevin start to answer but I interrupted, “I was in there with Brittney. She’s my best friend. He came in to find me.”

Kevin’s dad gave me a piercing gaze and I wondered if my father was the only Dad on the planet that had yet to master that technique which caused me to swallow loudly as he then asked, “And you are?”

“I’m Amy. I live next door. Sir… Amy Summers…” I stammered out, and then held up a hand and pointed to my house, “It’s right there. I mean, you probably know where the house next door is but mine is that one… Although you do have houses on both sides, so maybe you didn’t know and I just wanted to help you out… Not that you needed help to figure it out or anything, because the other side is the Renards, but they’re like ninety or something, so it wouldn’t make much sense for them to have a high schooler living with them… but like…” Brittney suddenly saved me from myself as the words continued to tumble out of my mouth when she poked me in the side and then said, “Smooth Summers. Really smooth.”

“Sorry!” I squeaked until I saw Kevin’s mom looking at me again with wide eyes.

“Wait! Amy? Aren’t you the girlfriend?” She asked as she looked at me with a surprised face.

“Mom! I told you Amy lived next door!”

“You haven’t met his parents yet? Are you sure you’re his girlfriend?” I heard Brittney comment, but I didn’t have time to reply when suddenly Kevin’s mom was hugging me.

She squeezed tightly and then backed up and then leaned in again for another tight hug as she started laughing, “Oh my! You’re so pretty!”

Now my eyes were wide as I smiled back at his mom, “Heh, thanks.” I mean, what do you say to that?

“I didn’t think he actually meant you! I thought he meant a different Amy that lives next door! I mean, you’re just so… pretty! And he’s well… he’s you know… Very sweet.”

“Mom! Seriously?” Kevin said as he covered his face with his hands and I heard Brittney start laughing so hard she had to bend over as she grabbed her stomach while I stood there and felt my face start turning as red as Kevin’s.

“What? I’m just saying I’m very impressed dear, that’s all. I saw her outside in her dress for the last school dance! She’s just so pretty! And you didn’t even have a date, remember? So now that you have a really pretty girlfriend maybe it’s time to throw out those magazines that you have hidden under your mattress that I’m not supposed to know about?”

“MOM!”

Brittney’s laughter doubled in intensity and suddenly she was snorting to suck air back in. The look on Kevin’s mother’s face told me she didn’t understand what she had said wrong and she continued, “I’m just saying sweetie, she’s a bit out of your league and I’d hate for something silly like that to ruin it for you. Oh and you’re making her ride around in your junky old car? Why didn’t you say something, you could have borrowed my minivan.”

“BAH HA HA HA HA!” Tears were openly streaming down Brittney’s face as she struggled to breathe and laugh at the same time, “Oh stop! Oh…” She gasped, “Oh I can’t… can’t breathe!

“I have to get the girls home now. Right now,” Kevin said as a look of shock was plastered on his face, “I’m going to make sure they get there safely, and when I get back we need to have a family meeting,” He declared as he put a hand on the small of my back and gave me a small push.

I started to walk toward my house while Brittney stumbled and wiped at her face with the back of her hands, still laughing uncontrollably as she reached out and took hold of me for support. We were only a few steps away when I heard Kevin’s father call out loudly, “Hey! Young man, get their bags. I raised you better than this. Move it double time!”

I helped Brittney across my lawn, up my driveway, and onto the steps of my porch as she continued to laugh uncontrollably. A few moments later Kevin showed up with our bags. I reached out and took them from him and gave him a weak smile, “Your parents seem really nice.”

“They’re well… you know, very sweet!” Brittney said imitating Kevin’s mom and then busted out laughing again just as hard as before.

Kevin closed his eyes and groaned loudly while leaning against the pillar on my front porch and then said, “Okay, well, I’m going to go and run myself over with my car now. I’ll talk to you girls later.”

I leaned in and gave him a quick peck on the lips and then said back with a smile, “I’m serious, they seem nice. They look like they care about you,” I paused and then added, “I’ll see you later. Thanks for the great weekend.”

Kevin nodded at me, shot me a small smile, and then headed back toward his own house. My front door opened and I saw my father standing there looking at Brittney as she continued to laugh while leaning on me.

“What’s so funny?” Daddy asked us with one eyebrow raised.

“You had to be there Mr. Summers,” Brittney managed to sputter out, “You just had to be there.”

Chapter 15

I woke with something grabbing onto my breast tightly and looked down to see Brittney’s hand tightly grasping my chest. I brought up my arm and knocked her hand away quickly and she grumbled in her sleep and suddenly the hand was back on my breast.

“Knock it off!” I said as I again brushed her hand off me, and the next thing I knew she shifted in bed and kicked me in shin hard.

“Ouch!” I yelped in pain and startled her awake.

“What? Huh?” She said as her head snapped upright and she looked around her room quickly.

“You freak’n grabbed my tit and kicked me in the shin,” I said as I pulled my leg up and rubbed it.

“Oh quit being a baby, slut,” She mumbled as she rolled back over until my arm shot out and I yanked her back against my body by her hair roots and said quietly in her ear, “Pet the next time you address me so disrespectfully I will make you lick the men’s room toilets clean at the downtown bus station!”

She didn’t say anything. She didn’t even move, but I could see the fear in her eyes as she tried to look back at me. When I released her hair she spun and kneeled on the bed to my side as she mumbled apologies into the mattress. I pushed back on her head until she tumbled off the side of the bed with her legs and arms flailing wildly as she dropped to the floor with a thud. I then rolled onto my side away from her and said, “Pet, go run me a hot bath. With some scented soap.”

“Of course Mistress!” She said as I heard her feet padding into the other room quickly.

After about ten minutes I found myself lazily stretching in bed and then sitting up. I flopped back down against my pillow and then bent my body like a bow as I went through a full body stretch that felt amazing. I finally worked my way out of the covers and walked into the large bathroom. I looked at Brittney as she was kneeling by the tub feeling the water temperature. As she saw me she crawled in front of me with her head still down and begged for forgiveness again for her rudeness. I lifted her chin with my foot and said, “Remove my clothing Pet.”

She jumped up and pulled my shirt off carefully and then dropped down and gently lowered my small cotton shorts and panties to the floor. I then walked to the side of the tub and she grabbed my outstretched arm to help me into the water.

My toe touched the water’s surface and I gave her a disappointed look, “I said HOT bath Pet. Not warm.”

“Sorry!” She squeaked and adjusted the water as it was flowing into the tub. I slipped into the water and leaned back against the side of the giant tub and instantly felt her hands massaging my neck and scalp, “Please let me atone for my many failures this morning Mistress!”

“Pet.”

“Yes Mistress?”

“Shut up. The sound of your voice irritates me right now.”

I heard her whimper but she said nothing, just kept kneading my neck, shoulders, and hair. Between the hot water and Brittney’s skillful and rather dutiful fingers I almost dozed off again. I don’t know how much time had passed since I got in the bath but it was at least twenty minutes when I heard Norman’s voice calling out, “Hello? Hello in there.”

I felt my head turn and saw Alexandra walk around the corner with her long red hair in a simple but thick braid over her shoulder and stark naked other than a mesh thong and six inch stiletto heels.

“Hello Norman, how is your afternoon going?” I heard come out of my mouth as it went into a small smile.

“Well, I seem to have used my hubby all up! I had to put him down for a nap so he’ll be ready for more tonight. I have to say he has a lovely cock, and he’s got skills, but I can see I’ll need to leave these two exercises to help him with his stamina,” She said as she cocked a leg and I suddenly noticed the shininess of her inner thighs, along with what appeared to be cum still leaking down her legs.

I heard Brittney whimper behind me but she said nothing and I asked in a melodic tone, “Would you like to join me?”

“Oh don’t mind if I do!” She replied happily as she walked over and didn’t bother to take off her heels and stepped into the tub and the lowered herself into the bathwater, “Oh it’s nice and toasty in here!”

“Pet strip.”

I felt Brittney’s hands come off my shoulders and then saw her clothing get placed on the tile next to the tub and then her hands returned to my shoulders. I saw Alexandra looking at her daughter with a small smile on her face as she said, “Oh you have her so well trained! I can’t believe that’s the same Sassy pants!”

I tilted my head back and reached up to Brittney’s naked body and gently palmed her breast and then ran a finger around a nipple, then brought my hand to her ear and the same finger down her jawline as I watched her struggle to continue massaging me as she let out a lustful breath, “Oh this one isn’t trained. You can only get this perfection through fulfilling a deeply rooted desire.”

“Well no matter what it is, she looks absolutely stunning wrapped around your little finger,” Alexandra said with a shrug.

“Pet get into the bath,” I said as I patted the inside of the tub next to me.

Brittney wordlessly slipped in as graceful as a cat as to not splash any water in my direction and then lowered her head and waited. I lifted her chin so she could look me in the eyes and asked, “Are you feeling better Pet? I know you had a nasty head ache before.”

Brittney nodded several times, but still remained silent.

“Are you hungry Pet? You didn’t eat much.”

Brittney again nodded and I heard Alexandra asked, “Is this a thing with you two? She doesn’t talk?”

“She talks just fine, but she obeys even better,” I said as I leaned forward and kissed her teasingly lightly on her lips. I let my mouth hover tantalizingly close to hers and saw the confusion in her eyes as Brittney looked at me and wondered what to do. She wanted to kiss me so badly, but she didn’t want to get scolded again. I made a move with my mouth and she matched it but I pulled back at the last second. Brittney pouted but said nothing and then went back to waiting. I stared into her eyes for several minutes, and almost wondered if Kevin forgot about Alexandra watching us.

Then suddenly I leaned in and kissed Brittney, letting our tongues meet and play happily in her mouth once more. My body pulled back and I motioned to her with my hand, “Go towel yourself off and get something to eat, Pet. You are no use to me without energy. Your plate from before is on the table, if you don’t see anything you like on it, run down to the kitchen, but be quick about it.”

Brittney was out of the tub in a moment and grabbing at a towel and quickly rubbing herself up and down, then wrapped it around herself and started out of the bathroom.

“Pet!” I growled and she turned to face me, looked down, slipped the towel off and then darted out of the room.

“Oh I want one!” I heard Alexandra say as her eyes were glued to her own daughter’s ass. I knew it was Norman behind those eyes, but I did wonder if Brittney’s Mother was aware and forced to watch or not, “Are you sure I can’t borrow her?”

“Sorry Norman,” I replied, “I’m not the one you need to ask. You’ll need to talk to the ladies about that.”

He frowned and flipped a hand in my direction, “Well you know I would do that, but I’d end up with both of them hopelessly in love with me, and then I’d wreck our relationship because I’d steal both of your girlfriends, and that isn’t fair, so I’ll just keep tugging on my hubby’s lease instead. He’s been a rather entertaining time too.”

“You’re having fun in your mount?” I asked as I looked down at my breasts and lightly played with my nipples as my body ignited with want.

“Oh yes. I don’t think Sassy Pants likes me in here, but I’ll move on after tonight. There is no reason to torture the poor girl,” Alexandra replied and then got a thoughtful look on her face and she slid over to sit next to me and began to gently stroke my skin, “Say Kevy, I know you sent me that letter and kind of explained you were done with the two of us, but I was wondering, do you think I could talk you into letting me hang around here for a little while?”

I let out a sigh as Alexandra’s fingers teased spots on my flesh that I didn’t even know would excite me and then looked over at her, “Norman, you read the letter wrong.”

“Did I?” Alexandra asked as she brought a hand to her mouth, “Well, I was being roughly pounded in two holes by a groom and his best man when I read it, so it’s entirely possible that I may have missed a line or two.”

“I never said I was done with you. I said I was done with the travel,” I replied and as Alexandra’s mouth opened I put a finger to her lips and said, “And I’m done with randomly taking over a body and getting screwed by anyone they wouldn’t normally get screwed by. If it’s not a part of their life, I’m not doing it. I don’t want to change the course of someone else’s life anymore.”

“What are you saying? I’m not a home wrecker!” Alexandra held her hand to her chest and then looked down at her breasts and back up, “Well, okay. Maybe I am. That best man was married to someone else… I seduced the fuck out of him.”

“And what is that woman going to think the next time her husband wants a threesome?” I asked her with raised eyebrows.

“She going to think, Hooray! More dick for me!” Alexandra replied as she raised her hands in a cheer.

I narrowed my eyes at her, and she relented, “Okay, he’s going to say you did it before, what’s the big deal, and she’s not going to remember it. I see your point,” Alexandra relented.

“You remember those two college girls that we brought down to spring break?” I asked with a sigh.

“Every girl gets a little slutty for spring break young man! You do not get to take spring break away from me!” Alexandra said as she pointed a finger at my face and spoke in an angry tone.

“I’m not taking anything away from you Norman. If you want to go down to spring break and fuck your way across every beach in sight, you do it. I’m saying I’m not doing it anymore.” I replied as I pushed his finger out of my face.

“It’s just a little harmless fun! You’re being over dramatic!” Alexandra said as she rolled her eyes.

“She tried to kill herself Norman.” I said as I felt anger well up inside of me.

“Wait, what? Who did?”

“Paula Faith Brown.”

“Who is Paula Faith Brown?” Alexandra asked with a puzzled look on her face.

“Paula was my mount for spring break that year.”

“Well why would she do something like that? I mean I don’t know why you feel so responsible.” Alexandra said as she rolled her eyes again.

“We recorded ourselves. Do you remember that? We did… like… a video diary, so we’d remember every day, even if we drank ourselves unconscious. We recorded everything with that phone. Doing shots. Smoking pot. Fingering ourselves. Fingering each other. Getting fucked by guys. Getting fucked by a lot of guys at the same time. And it was when I was really buckling down on learning how to hide my face to the cameras, so it was all her face in every video.” I paused as I felt pain stabbing at me, “on the last day we drank so much, and got fucked by those guys in the alley on the side of the bar, and then ended up pissing in water fountain in the park and got the girls arrested. We didn’t want to deal with it, so we bailed on them. They went to jail. Their parents had to come and bail them out. Under aged drinking, public nudity, drunk and disorderly… They went to the hotel afterwards to get their stuff, and found the camera. Do you know what we forgot to do Norman?”

“Oh no! We forgot to get rid of the video diary!”

“Both of their parents saw it all. Everything. Paula couldn’t handle it. She dropped out of school, and for a while did drugs. Then she decided to just OD.” I felt my eyes burning as tears forced their way forward, but I kept blinking them back.

“I mean, how do you know it was us? Just one bad week and you’re ready to say it’s all us? She could have had a screw or two loose already,” Alexandra said as she spread her hands.

“Because when I saw her name in the online article, I went back to see if there was anything I could do. I hopped her again. I know the exact moment when she felt like the whole thing spun out of control, and it wasn’t even her decision to make Norman. So I stayed. I stayed and I got her clean. I got her an apartment and a job. I enrolled her back in school. Do you know how long all of that takes Norman? A lot fucking longer than it did to fuck it all up. I couldn’t fix her relationships before I had to come back and start school. Now I look at her bank accounts online every night to see if she’s going back to using. Every night Norman. Because I did that, and I just can’t anymore. It’s too heavy for me. If you can ignore it and live with yourself, do whatever you want… but not me, not anymore.” I said with a sigh and brought my knees up and hugged them tightly to my chest.

I felt arms wrap around me and Alexandra whisper in my ear, “Oh Kevy, I’m so sorry. You weren’t ready for all of this, but it’ll get easier. You just found out what you were so young.”

I pulled out of her grip and pushed her back, “It’s not going to get easier Norman. I’m not doing it anymore. I found Amy and Brittney and I’m going to hold onto them as long as I can. They know what I am and they accept me for it. We have a good thing here.”

“You think you can just stop? It’s not like that peanut!” Alexandra’s voice said to me as she shook her head, “You think Paula had a hard time stopping? You just wait until you start getting a jones for trying someone new on. It’s part of our curse. Sure we get to do whatever we want and not care, but it comes with a price too. You know how long I’ve been doing this. New bodies and new experiences are way more addictive than some drug you can inject with a needle.”

I shook my head and squeezed my arms around my legs tighter, “You may be right, but I have to try. And I know better than to tell you what to do, but I’m making this decision for myself.”

I felt a new pair of arms wrap around me, and saw Brittney leaning across the tub and hugging me. She smiled at me softly and then slid into the tub, “I know I’m not supposed to talk Mistress, but I heard what you said, and I just needed to say I’ll help you however I can.”

“Pfft,” Alexandra said as she waved her hands, “Normals and their promises. They can’t understand.” Alexandra’s face softened and she sighed as she looked at me, “But if that’s what you want, you go ahead and try. I’ll be there when you’re done. I’m always here for you my little peanut! You know you’re my favorite Awaken, right?”

I sighed and looked at Norman but didn’t respond. I just leaned my head against Brittney’s and sat there. After a few silent minutes I heard Brittney ask, “Norman, how long have you been doing this?”

Alexandra chuckled as she leaned back and stretched, “Oh, since about the dark ages Sassy pants.”

Brittney’s head shot up and she looked over at her mother’s body, “That’s… hundreds and hundreds of years!”

“And to think I don’t look a day over forty!” Alexandra said with a giggle.

“How?”

“Well, when we mount you normals, it retards our aging process. So, we get to stick around longer.” Alexandra said with a shrug.

“And you’ve been doing this ever since?”

“I don’t think I even saw my own body from about fourteen hundred AD until about sixteen hundred AD. That was a wild time. It’s so much nicer now. Everyone talks about the good old days, but let me tell you from experience the best thing about the good old days is that they are good and gone,” Alexandra said with a wink.

“How many body hoppers have you found in your time?” Brittney asked as she still kept her arms wrapped protectively around me.

“Oh, for the longest time it was about one every two hundred years or so… but travel sucked back then,” Alexandra paused and laughed, “And some of the women were so hairy and toothless that you didn’t know if they had a man in them or not!” She paused one more time and then said, “It wasn’t until trains, cars, and airplanes were common place that it really picked up on finding more than one hopper every hundred years or so, and even now, the one I found before Kevy here was about twenty years back.”

“And they all live so long?” Brittney said with wide eyes, “there must be a ton of you guys.”

“Oh, no. You’d be surprised Sassy pants. Even hoppers find ways to off themselves,” Norman said with a shrug.

“Really?”

“Oh, they’d drown at sea with the rest of the crew when boats were wind powered, or die in some stupid war because they thought that lines on a map meant something,” Alexandra said with a chuckle.

“You know that hot little singer a few years ago that seemed to go crazy after she got super popular? She shaved her head and went all nutty? Well, that wasn’t so much her and more so the hopper that got into her. He went for the hot body. He stayed for the slutty sex with big name people, and folks doing whatever he said, and then got into drugs. I mean, everyone in the spotlight has a dealer on speed dial, right? And with all that money, they can just keep on doing it. Well, hoppers can OD in a mount too. Or even worse, they get out, get to a fresh one, and when they get a hit it’s like the first time all over again, so they keep switching and hitting, and end up as one of you Normals that dies on the first try, and people are all, Oh, so and so was a good person! They would never do drugs! Well, guess what, it wasn’t always them.” Alexandra said as she splashed the water in front of her.

“You’re so detached about it all,” Brittney stated with a frown, “How can you be so cold?”

“Listen here, Grumpy britches! I’ve watched more people close to me die than you have even seen in your entire life. Don’t call me cold without walking a century or three in my shoes!” Alexandra suddenly glared at her daughter.

“Norman is one of the oldest hoppers around, and actually the only one that I ever met that was older than him was pretty bat shit crazy,” My mouth said as I glanced a Brittney.

“More bat shit crazy than Norman?” Brittney asked in shock.

“Hey, you watch your tone!” Alexandra exclaimed, “Everyone use to like to drink from lead cups. They all said the wine tasted so much better. Everyone looked at me like I was crazy for liking a straight up earthen clay cup or bowl. Who’s laughing now, huh?”

“Is Norman your real name?” Brittney asked as she peered across the tub at her mother.

“Oh heavens no. I don’t even remember my own name. Remember when I talked about that two hundred year stretch without even seeing my real body? That was a pretty lonely time. I never even heard my real name for that stretch of time. At one point in time I had a castle somewhere with my real name carved in the hearthstone, but I’ll be damned if I can remember where that was, you know? All of those countries started fighting over lines on the map, and I thought to myself, _self, you best get out and just let the normies kill themselves off. _So that’s what I did.” Alexandra said as she slowly leaned back in the water and then played with her breasts as they floated in the water.

“Norman, promise me that if one of these girls is ever in trouble and I’m not around, you’ll help them,” I said suddenly with a piercing gaze.

“Peanut, you’ll be fine. Stop being such a drama queen. Being a queen is what I do,” Alexandra said with a flip of her wrist.

“When we were in Spain, and you were dangling off that cliff and I pulled you back up do you remember what you said?” I asked Norman in a steeled voice.

Alexandra rolled her eyes, “I said I owed you one.”

“Well, I’m calling in that chip.” I said with a serious tone.

“Fine. Boom. Done. If either of these girls need something they just have to ask. Until they tip over from natural causes I will do my best to protect them, but I am NOT going to their funerals. And you can’t make me.” Alexandra said as she splashed water at me and stuck out her tongue.

“Thank you,” I said as I let my legs go straight and pulled Brittney into my lap.

“All of this talk is so depressing! Let’s talk about something else. Brittney, how are you at giving head?” Alexandra asked as she came and pressed herself against both me and Brittney with a large smile on her face.

“Oh I do not think I can talk about this with you in my Mom’s body,” Brittney replied with a yuck face.

“You want me to go get your Father’s body? That’s a bit kinky, but okay, probably easier for practice,” Alexandra said as she started to get out of the tub.

“Wait! No! Stop please!” Brittney squealed as she grabbed at her Mom’s waist.

“Well let me tell you, ever since I was a little girl I’ve always wanted to…” Alexandra started to say until Brittney interrupted, “You’re a guy. Not a girl.”

Alexandra let out a sigh and waved her arms around, “Details! Anyway, I’ve always wanted to role play a mother teaching a daughter how to give head! And guess what! Now I can!” Alexandra said excitedly as she began clapping quickly.

“Oh fuck no.”

“Do not make me talk to your Mistress young lady! I will,” Alexandra threatened Brittney with a shaking finger, “Or I could also tell your Mother. Which one will it be?”

“How is he not the bat shit crazy old hopper Mistress?” Brittney asked me as she clung to my neck.

“He just likes to have fun, the bat shit crazy ones are… worse,” I replied to her.

“Why do you think Norman will need to protect us Mistress? Why can’t you?” Brittney asked as she tucked her head under my chin and kissed at my neck.

“Because he can protect you from other hoppers like I can’t,” I told her as I reached up and stroked her hair.

“How is that? What can he do that you can’t?” Brittney asked as she looked over at Norman uneasily.

“Well for starters I can weasel my way into a body that’s already been hopped and kick a hopper right out of said body. I don’t like to do it though, it’s not fun. The mount has to pretty much puke them out…” Alexandra said as she leaned back against the side of the tub and put her hands behind her head, “I tried to teach Kevin how to do it, but he’s not quite there yet. Maybe in a year or two. He’s very very good at hopping techniques, which is why it’s such a shame he’s hanging up his belt already.”

“I’m starting to be more afraid of you the more I know about you Norman,” Brittney said and I mentally agreed with her.

“Oh, well you normals don’t have to worry about little ol’ me too much. Especially now that Kevy made me pinky promise to look out for you. Other hoppers will listen to me, though. You see, it’s pretty discombobulating to get kicked out of a body. They tend to need a few hours to reform into their human self, and then about five days to a week before they get their hopping back under control…” Alexandra paused with an evil grin, “And that’s if I let them.”

“What?” Brittney asked with wide eyes.

“Well, after a few thousand years and lots of practice you can sort of feel other hoppers around you, even unawakened ones. And after lots and lots and… well, lots of practice you can hop into other hoppers. And once you’re in them, you can shut down their mojo and they’re locked in either their own form or whoever they are in when you lock them from the inside. So most body hoppers tend to go out of their way to not piss me off,” Alexandra said with a shrug.

“You can stop them forever?” I fought my way to the surface to ask, which caused Norman to raise his eyebrows before responding, “No, you can only do it for a certain time limit. When I first figured out how to do it I could shut them down for about ten years. Now it’s about a hundred. I’ve done it three or four times, and all of them have died from old age before they could get their mojo back, so it’s kind of like a death sentence to hoppers.”

“Oh that’s horrible,” Brittney said, “Okay, you were right. Let’s talk about something else. This is depressing!”

“Okay!” Alexandra said excitedly, “Well, first things first, Kevin would you be so kind as to get your dick out?”

“What? No I am not mother-daughter bonding with you over a fucking blow job session!” Brittney said as she splashed water over her mother’s smiling face.

“Actually Pet, I wouldn’t mind a blow job,” I said as I looked at her with a smug smile.

Brittney looked at me with wide eyes and then dropped her head, “Of course Mistress. How foolish of me. I should always be looking to better myself in the art of pleasing you.”

Alexandra’s arms were shaking excitedly and I thought she might jump out of the water and scream for joy, but she quickly reeled in her enthusiasm and let out a breath as she centered herself.

“What do you mean you don’t know how to please a man with your mouth daughter?” Alexandra said as she leaned forward and put her arms around Brittney’s shoulders as if to comfort her, “Of course I’ll help baby, momma just wants you to be happy.”

“Oh… for fucks…” Brittney said and then sucked in a deep breath and muttered, “For Mistress,” under her breath as she looked over at Alexandra, “I’ve never done it before Momma! And I have to admit, I’m a little afraid!”

Alexandra’s brows creased and she panted, “Holy fuck this is happening! Oh em gee thank you everyone!” then she covered her face with a hand, took a breath and snapped back to character, “Oh daughter, it’s okay! Every woman has to stare down the one eyed trouser snake for the first time in their life at some point.”

“Cut! Seriously, you’re going to call it a one eyed trouser snake? What am I in this fantasy? Thirteen? Or is this a fantasy from like seven hundred years ago? It’s a fucking dick. Call it a dick. Or a cock! But not a fucking one eyed trouser snake!” Brittney said as she planted her hands on her hips.

“Well I didn’t mean to offend Sassy pants! I’ll do better, okay?” Alexandra said as she shook her head.

“Then let’s get this over with… Action from my line,” Brittney said as she dropped her arms to her side and pouted, “But I’ve never done it before Momma! I’m a little bit afraid!”

“Oh daughter, don’t worry your pretty little head. It’s just a dick. It won’t bite,” Alexandra said, “And once you get used to it, they actually taste kind of nice.”

I felt my body sliding out of the water and sitting on the edge of the tub as my legs slowly spread. I felt a tingle in my stomach and knew what came next. My pussy began to spread as Kevin’s dick began to slip out of my folds. I let out a sigh as it separated me, and I looked down with a small smile as it speared outward, already somewhat erect. Brittney’s face was now by my knee looking at the large shaft as it wobbled in her face with wide eyes. Alexandra’s face also seemed to be mesmerized by it, and she smiled stupidly at it as she said, “Oh, I forgot how big that thing was.”

“It’s too big,” Brittney said as her brows furrowed.

“It’s a challenge! You’re not going to let it win, are you?” Alexandra said as she struggled to look away from the cock and over at Brittney.

“I…” Brittney’s voice faded out.

“It looks more intimidating than it really is. Start by licking it,” Alexandra encouraged Brittney as she gently pushed on her back to bring Brittney’s face almost in contact with the tip.

Brittney glanced over at her mother’s face and then up at me, then stuck her tongue out and just barely touched it to the head of the cock that was between my legs before quickly pulling back. Alexandra rubbed Brittney’s neck and said, “She, that wasn’t so bad, was it? Now do it again, but this time try to lick more of it. Maybe start with a nice lick on the tip, then go for a longer lick up the shaft.”

Brittney nodded and stuck her tongue out once more. She briefly licked the head of my dick then paused and licked it with a bit more gusto. She then ducked under my shaft and brought her tongue against the skin and dragged her wet tongue up the entire length. I shuddered with pleasure as Alexandra encouraged her, “See, you’re doing so well! Your Mistress quivered! How does that make you feel, baby?”

Brittney smiled at her, “I do like to please Mistress…”

“Well then, you’re going to need to get back in there. Now, bathe that dick with your tongue!” Alexandra said as she patted her daughter’s back.

Brittney nodded enthusiastically and practically dove back at my dick. She licked the sides, the head, the bottom, and back to the head.

“Good, now it’s time to put it in your mouth,” Alexandra said with a sultry smile.

“But it’s so big!” Brittney replied back, “I won’t get it all in!”

“You can do it baby, Momma believes in you,” Alexandra said as she patted her daughters back gently, “Just start at the tip and I’ll walk you through it.”

Brittney gulped and then nodded, then opened her mouth and leaned forward. The warm moistness enveloped my head and I let out a small gasp.

“See baby? Mistress is enjoying you. Now slowly suck off the head and kiss it. Remember to look up at her eyes. I bet she loves it when her pet makes eye contact.” Alexandra told her in a supportive tone.

Brittney did as she was told and as her big green eyes shined up at me I had another moment where I knew I was straight, but damn she was hot. I mentally tucked that note away in my own mind for when I was doing this to Kevin myself. My dick jerked fiercely in Brittney’s face and she let out a small, “eek,” but Alexandra’s hands kept her right in front of my member.

“Okay, now go a bit further. Take more in your mouth. Get that shaft nice and lubed up,” Alexandra said as she half pushed Brittney’s face back around my dick. Brittney’s warmth wrapped around me once more and she went further, then backed off only to be pushed forward again by her mother’s hands, “Okay, now work your way up and down. Not too fast, but not too slow either.”

Brittney began working on my cock like it was the only thing in her world. The smile on Alexandra’s face was dazzling, “Don’t forget about Mistress’s balls dear! Use your hands, but be gentle. Fondle them. Feel them. Caress them.”

I felt Brittney’s hands go to the fleshy globes at the base of my shaft as she massaged them. Along with her soft tongue still wiggling against my rigid flesh and the friction of her perfect lips sailing up and down my length it was heavenly. “Baby, give Mistress a moan. Let her know that you’re loving the fact that you get to please her like this.”

“Mmmmmm,” the sound came from Brittney’s throat and its vibrations around my dick made me see stars. “Oh yes, Pet! Yes! Suck my cock like you mean it!” Came out of my mouth as I put a hand on her head and grabbed at her hair.

She picked up speed and let out another moan as she looked up at me with her eyes and winked. I gasped again as my world shrunk down to the trunk sticking out between my legs. I leaned back and closed my eyes, “So close! So close!”

“Okay baby, it’s almost time. You’re going to have to get as far down that beast as you can. Don’t worry about trying to take it all, just get the head to the back of your mouth. Try and get it in, but don’t worry if you can’t, it’s huge!” Alexandra said as she rubbed her daughter’s shoulders like a coach going over a big play with an athlete.

Brittney kept pumping up and down, fucking her face on my shaft as my grip tightened on her hair, I mumbled, “Here… it… comes!”

“Now baby! Take it all!” Alexandra cheered as Brittney mashed her face down on my dick. I felt the warmth of the back of her throat against the head of my cock, and she let out a half gag. My dick jerked and leapt as I felt my balls constrict and pulse. “Swallow it baby. It’s easy. Just let it go down your throat, it’s already there!”

Brittney gulped as best she could and I released again, and again, and then once more. She couldn’t keep up, but did her best, and sealed her lips around my shaft. “Okay baby, pull back slowly. Don’t let any extra slip out! It’s yours, you earned it! Just ease off that dick, and then swallow and smile up at Mistress and thank her for her gift,” Alexandra continued to coach.

Brittney slid her lips off my dick and swallowed as best she could and then kissed the tip of my now deflating dick and then looked up at me, “Thank you Mistress! Did I please you Mistress?”

I leaned forward and kissed her, tasting traces of Kevin’s cum still in her mouth and then nodded against her forehead, “Yes Pet. You did very well.”

“See Baby, it wasn’t that bad, was it?” Alexandra said as she leaned back in the tub once more.

“No Momma, it wasn’t bad at all! Thank you for helping me tame the dick!” Brittney replied happily.

“Just remember you’ll have to do that often. Dicks need a lot of care and attention baby,” Alexandra said as she motioned for Brittney to come over and hug her.

“Okay Momma,” Brittney said as she leaned into her mother’s hug as she closed her eyes as her head rested against her chest.

They stayed that way for a moment and then her eyes opened and she called out, “Cut! That’s a wrap.”

Brittney pulled out of her Mother’s arms and I watched Alexandra smile and shake her hands in the air, “Oh thank you thank you thank you! That was everything I hoped it would be! Brittney you were just perfect! And I hope it was informative too!”

Brittney sighed as she ran her tongue around her mouth, “I still don’t like the taste. I like licking Mistress better.”

“Each to their own I guess,” Alexandra said with a smug smile.

“My mom wasn’t awake for this, was she?” Brittney suddenly asked as she gave her mother a questioning glance.

“Oh Sassy pants, I wouldn’t do that to you! Well, maybe I would, but I didn’t this time. I put her under when your Dad went down for his little nappy-poo. Speaking of which, after that little show I’m positively salivating down below. I do believe it’s time to go wake my dear husband up and demand another round.” Alexandra said as she stood and climbed out of the tub. She grabbed the towel Brittney had left on the floor and dabbed at her skin until it was dry, and then looked down at her soaking shoes and brought them up one at a time and unclasped and stepped out of them, “I’ll just have to slip into something else. These are ruined.”

Brittney’s eyebrows went up as she watched her mother stroll out of the room and wave over her shoulders as she called out, “Toodles! You kids have fun now, okay?”

I slipped back down into the tub and held my arms out for Brittney, who climbed into my lap and cuddled with me in the tub, “Thank you Pet. You did a lovely job of putting up with Norman.”

“Anything for you Mistress, I hope you know that,” Brittney said as she kissed my breasts.

“Yes Pet. I do,” I said as I stroked her hair.

“Mistress…” She suddenly spoke as she pulled back to look at me.

“Yes Pet?” I asked her with a curious glance.

“You’re poking me…” She said and then shifted in my lap as she looked down between her legs, “Are you really ready to go again so soon?”

“Another part of my curse Pet,” I said with a sigh, “But I want to hold you for a bit longer first.”

Chapter 14

The rays of the noon sun seemed to wake Brittney up and she rolled suddenly, which woke me up. She looked over at me and blinked as she asked, “Are you you? Am I me?” She then groaned and grabbed her forehead, “Oh! It hurts. Why is everything so bright?”

She rolled onto her back and brought a pillow over her face and didn’t move for a few minutes until she slowly peeled the pillow back and looked at me, “Last night was insane.”

“Completely insane,” I agreed with a nod.

“Never again,” She said as she propped herself up on one arm to look at me lying next to her.

“So we’re not doing a party for Kevin next year?” I asked with a smirk.

“I got sawed in half last night Amy,” She said as she closed and opened her eyes slowly and then pulled back the covers to look for marks on her stomach.

“I know,” I giggled.

“No, like really sawed in half. My legs were on the other side of the room. I could feel Gregory Pitts tickling my feet from half way across the room. How does that even happen?” She said as she looked further down and wiggled her toes.

“I don’t know but I’ll never forget the look on his face when you grabbed the wall and started pulling your top half towards him and yelling that you were going to break his fingers if he didn’t stop,” I said as I let out more giggles.

“I’m ticklish there,” Brittney said defensively as she hit me with the pillow and then looked out the window.

“Fuck!” She declared as she bolted upright and then winced and held her head, “What time is it?”

“I don’t know a little after noon,” I said with a shrug, “Why?”

“My parents are supposed to be back around one!” She said and climbed out of bed and staggered against the nearby couch in her room, “Ugh. I feel like crap. Where is Kevin?”

“I don’t know. He wasn’t here when I woke up.” I replied with a shrug as I got out of bed too.

Brittney stumbled to the closet and came out a few moments later wearing black leggings as she pulled a loose sweater down over her head and went out into the hall. I had worn a short pair of cotton shorts and a tank to bed, so I just followed her out while yawning. I heard voices and Brittney’s shoulders dropped, “Shit! They’re home already! I’m fucking dead. I was not ready for them to see the house completely destroyed like this… Oh shit! They’re in the bedroom!”

She started to run down the hall and then stopped and steadied herself on the wall and then continued on at a brisk walk. We opened the door and I saw both her Mom and Dad looking at a destroyed bed. They turned when she stumbled in and she said, “I can explain!”

“Oh morning Princess!” Her Dad said happily, “We were just looking over the plans that Kevin drew up to remodel the bedroom.”

“Huh?” She asked as her mouth dropped open and we noticed Kevin standing on the other side of them holding some papers.

“I mean I can see what the interior designer was going for here, I just don’t think it matches either of your personalities. I’m glad you guys are so agreeable. We need to blow out this wall, let more light in, and we’ll put a deck out here that will let you see down into the back lawn. There are doe and fawns out there eating in the field right now. I think it would be lovely if you guys could go out and watch them from here. Plus it would be a great view at night before you go to bed too,” Kevin said and then pointed to the other wall, “And we’ll move the bed over here and get rid of all of the dark wood so we can go with something lighter that really opens up the room.”

“Oh, I think that will be much better Feng Shui,” Brittney’s Mom said as she nodded and looked down at the plans Kevin was holding open for them.

“Great! The contractor is all lined up so as soon as you give me the word they can start. I’ll bring the interior designer in as soon as they’re done and the whole project can be finished before you guys are back from the business summit at the end of the week,” Kevin told them.

“Don’t oversell it Kevin. Every time I hire a contractor there ends up being delays and setbacks,” Mr. Beldamore said as he looked around.

“I’ve worked with this company before. We’ll get it taken care of on time and on budget Sir,” Kevin said as he rolled up the drawings and handed them to Brittney’s Dad, “If you have any other thoughts just jot them down on here and send them to me. I’ll incorporate them into the work.”

“Should we go down for lunch? It should be just about finished,” Mr. Beldamore said as the group turned and came toward us in the door.

“I need sunglasses. Everything is too bright. I’ll meet you down there,” Brittney said as she slunk back to her room.

I followed Kevin and Brittney’s parents down the hallway, down the stairs, and through several rooms, all of which had every trace of our giant party from last night completely removed. I looked over and saw someone vacuuming the carpet where the stage had been and I looked at Kevin with wide eyes. He just gave me a small smile and winked.

“Everything is set up on the terrace Mr. Beldamore,” Janice said with a smile as she suddenly appeared and led us out onto the back deck where I had fake-fought with Norman last night.

We all found a place to sit at a large table I didn’t remember seeing on the deck last night and Kevin pushed my chair in as I sat down before he dropped heavily into a chair next to me. Mr. Beldamore was at the head of the table with his wife sitting around the corner to his left. There were pitchers of water and juice already on the table and I poured myself a glass of water as I heard a familiar voice.

“All I’m saying is that I can’t believe that a show about runway models trying to make it big didn’t get picked up by a single network this season! I mean can you believe that? It’s a travesty. Why do we have seventeen different shows about making cakes, but the one show I wanted to watch gets canceled in its third season?” Norman said as he waved his hands in the air while looking over at Brittney who was holding a hand to her forehead and hiding behind dark sunglasses while looking over at Norman with utter disdain.

Kevin popped out of his seat and went to pull the chair out on the other side of me for Brittney to plop into, and then poured her a glass of water and dropped two pills on her plate, “Here, these will help with the head ache.”

She mumbled something, swallowed the pills, gulped down the water and then put her head down on the plate in front of her. Mr. Beldamore looked at her with raised eyebrows and then to Kevin who seemed to be shuffling nervously. Meanwhile Norman went around the table to drop lightly into the seat next to Brittney’s mom.

“Did you have a rough night Princess? I heard from Janice it was quite a party,” He asked in a neutral tone.

“Urgh,” Brittney replied without looking up from her plate.

“I’d hate to think that it wasn’t you that drank to excess…” Mr. Beldamore stated as his gaze settled in on Kevin.

“Oh no, Sassy Pants over there hit the bar hard all on her own!” Norman said as he waved his hands around and then reached over to Brittney’s mom and began feeling up her dress, “That is a lovely dress! And the fabric feels amazing! I bet your husband just loves it when you take this off and tie him to the bed with it,” Norman said with a raised eyebrow and then he laughed loudly and waved his hands around, “Oh I just need to behave!”

“I’m Fredrick Beldamore and this is my wife Alexandra,” Brittney’s Dad said as he eyed Norman suspiciously, “And who are you?”

“Oh my! I can be such a doof sometimes! I never remember to introduce myself!” Norman said as he got up and pranced over to Mr. Beldamore’s side and held his hand out flimsily, “I’m Norman, but all of my friends call me Norman. Well, some of them call me Norm, and then some of them also call me Nora, and then a few of them call me Normy, but let me tell you that calling me normal is just right off the table, kay?” He said with a laugh as Mr. Beldamore reached out and took his hand tightly and shook it twice, “Oh my! Would you feel that iron grip! I bet the little missus just loves it when you grab her with those big powerful paws doesn’t she! Oh don’t tell me! That would just be too much Freddy!”

Brittney’s Dad looked at Norman with a bit of unease and Brittney called out, “Norman! Sit down! I can’t handle you right now. Just put it on simmer okay?”

Norman brought a hand to his chest and looked at Brittney like she had wounded him, but strolled back to his seat and sat down and then looked over at Mrs. Beldamore and said quietly, “It’s nice to meet you Alex! You are just such a beautiful woman! I see where Brittney gets her lovely eyes from!”

“Thank you Norman,” Mrs. Beldamore replied as she batted her eyelashes.

“So what happened last night Princess?” Mr. Beldamore asked in a stern tone.

“I had a body hopper in me. I drank to relieve the tension and I guess I overdid it,” She muttered into her plate.

“Oh? I thought Kevin hopped you from time to time and that it was part of your relationship?” Mr. Beldamore seemed genuinely surprised.

Brittney picked her head up off her plate to look over at Kevin and then laid it back down on her plate, “He does from time to time, and I usually don’t mind it when he does it… But it’s not my favorite thing. I prefer him in Amy.” She paused and blew hair out of her face, “And Norman creeps me out.”

Norman let out a gasp and again acted like Brittney wounded him, “Well I love you too Brittney!”

Mr. Beldamore looked at me and I smiled back at him nervously and then he looked at Norman for a long moment, who seemed oblivious to the large man’s penetrating gaze.

Kevin cleared his throat and looked at Mr. Beldamore and said, “I remember you asking to see a person being mounted before Sir.” Kevin pointed at Norman, “Norman is my… body hopping mentor. I guess you could say he taught me everything I know… But he’s also a bit more open about this kind of stuff, so if you still wanted a demonstration, I bet he’d be willing.”

Mr. Beldamore’s face lit up for a brief moment as he looked at Norman with a now interested stare. He seemed to collect himself and asked, “I didn’t realize you were a body hopper Norman. That’s a very interesting talent you have.”

“Oh, not a lot of people see me and think, I’d just love him to jump inside me and do unspeakable things. I mean, most people see me and just can’t wait to tear into me as is. It’s a terrible curse being such a dish you know. Men want me, women want to be me…” Norman paused and furrowed his brows, “Wait, that came out wrong.” He paused again and looked at Mr. Beldamore with a sly grin, “Or did it?”

Mr. Beldamore let out a cough and adjusted himself in his seat as he tried to cover his amusement of Norman’s antics. When he finished shifting himself around he looked back at Norman and said, “I don’t suppose we could see you take over someone’s body? Would that be inappropriate to ask?”

“You mean mount someone, tall dark and handsome? When we take over someone’s body, it’s called mounting them. You normals are so adorable when you try and talk about this stuff!” Norman said as he waved his hands in the air, “I guess I don’t mind showing off a bit for my new friends, but you see there is one itsy bitsy problem…”

“And that is?” Mr. Beldamore asked with raised eyebrows.

“Well, you see, it’s hard to contain this much raw sexual aura when I’m just normal little ol’ me. But when I take over someone else, it becomes borderline impossible. So, if I’m going to mount someone, I may need a bit of help with some… release. If you understand what I’m saying.” Norman said as he looked over and winked at me.

“What?” I asked as my heart jumped into my throat. Why was Norman looking at me?

Mr. Beldamore also looked over at me, and then at Kevin and Brittney, “I understand that you’ll have needs. If some of you have to be excused from the table, so be it. I just really want to understand what my daughter is wrapped up in here. If you’d be so kind as to give us a demonstration?” He said as he motioned to himself and his wife.

Norman stood up and walked around the table and stopped behind me as he put his hands on my shoulders as he replied, “Oh I wouldn’t mind giving you a demonstration.”

I looked over at Kevin with a worried look in my eyes but he just shrugged and took a sip of his juice and then winked at me. I closed my eyes and waited for a stranger to take over my body, but suddenly Norman’s hands came off my shoulders and I looked up to see him step a seat over and stop behind Brittney, “Are you okay with this Sassy Pants?”

Brittney’s shoulders slumped even more and she let out a groan, “Just do what you’re going to do Norman. And be quiet. Why is everyone yelling today?”

Norman patted Brittney’s back lightly, “Oh sweet little sass, you have to learn a bit of restraint. Don’t worry it’ll get better soon.”

Brittney let out a sigh and leaned back in her chair as she slid down in it and looked up at Norman. He smiled down at her and then walked around the table again, leaving a surprised look on not only my face, but also Brittney’s. As my eyes followed him I also saw a surprised look on Mr. and Mrs. Beldamore’s face as well. He stopped behind Mrs. Beldamore’s seat and leaned down and whispered something in her ear as her eyes went wide. Brittney’s father started to say something as he leaned forward in his chair, but it was too late.

Norman was suddenly in a gelatinous form. I noted with idle curiosity that his slime seemed to have a much darker shade than Kevin’s as his clothing fell to the ground behind Mrs. Beldamore’s chair and his puddle of goo quickly flowed into her exposed skin by her neck and through her ear. Brittney’s father stuttered as he watched liquid suddenly flow into his wife’s nose, and then it was all gone. Norman was lightning fast at slipping inside a body. I realized his clothes had barely hit the ground by the time the last of him was oozing inside of Mrs. Beldamore’s nose. Her hands gripped the arms of her chair and her body gave a light tremor as she blinked and then turned her head to Mr. Beldamore and with a smug grin asked with a hint of amusement in her delightful voice, “Did you see everything you wanted to husband dear? If not, I can show you again.”

“N… Norman?” Mr. Beldamore asked in a shaky voice as he looked at his wife in awe.

“Dearest, it’s me Alexandra! Why would you call me someone else’s name? You’ve never said anyone else’s name before. Not even when we hire the prostitute in Amsterdam for the three way on your birthday every year. You still call out my name as you fuck her like the whore she is!” Brittney’s mom said with a raised eyebrow.

“Dad! Oh come on!” Brittney moaned and covered her ears and slunk even lower in the chair.

Mr. Beldamore looked positively panicked as Janice suddenly appeared with a cart filled with plates of food. She pushed it out and served Mr. and Mrs. Beldamore first. Mr. Beldamore was still too worked up to say anything so Mrs. Beldamore said in her regal tone, “Thank you Janice. What would we do without you?”

“It’s nothing Mrs. Beldamore,” Janice replied as she moved down and served Brittney, Kevin and I. She looked at Norman’s empty spot and gave Mrs. Beldamore a questioning glance.

“Oh, don’t worry about the man that was sitting there. He had to catch a ride. I’m terribly sorry, we should have said something,” Mrs. Beldamore said as she brought up a hand and straightened a few fly-aways to her head.

“It’s no problem. Is there anything else?” Janice asked her.

“No, thank you Janice. Why don’t you take the rest of the day off? I feel that we can take care of our own needs for the rest of the day, and you could use some time off,” Alexandra stated as she looked down at her nails.

“If you insist Ma’am,” Janice said with a surprised look on her face.

“I do. Thank you Janice.”

With that Janice nodded and then left the porch as Mr. Beldamore continued to openly stare at his wife with wide eyes. She reached out, grabbed her fork, picked up some food with it and then looked at her husband, “Fredrick eat before your food gets cold!”

He shook his head and reached for his fork, but seemed to still be struggling as his wife ate a bite and then smiled at him coyly. As the door closed and Janet left, Alexandra’s hands came up and she playfully slapped at his arm, “Oh all of you are just so much fun! You people are just a hoot with a capital H!”

“Fantastic. Norman is in my mother,” Brittney said with a sigh.

“Oh calm down Sassy Pants! She’s fine,” Alexandra said in Norman’s slightly nasally voice, “Here, I’ll let you all chat with her!”

Alexandra’s eyes blinked quickly a bit and I saw the telltale tremor run through her shoulders and she looked around blankly at us and then down at the plate in front of her, “When did the food get here?”

“You don’t remember anything? The food? Norman slipping inside of you? Nothing?” Mr. Beldamore asked her as he reached out and touched her hand.

She looked at him oddly, “No… I don’t remember any of that.”

“Well it happened! Surprise!” Her own mouth suddenly said in Norman’s voice.

Her hands jumped up to cover her own mouth as her eyes went wide, then her hands pulled back slightly as Norman again spoke out, “Oh, and I might have accidently let your annual birthday present to your husband slip out to your daughter and her friends. Oopsy!”

“Having your own body move is so… strange!” Alexandra declared and then looked down at her own hands, and then paused as she added, “and… I can feel you… going through my mind!”

“Just getting the deets from your pretty little head, don’t worry I can keep a secret!” Norman told her from her own mouth, “Well, unless I don’t want to. Like I think everyone should know about the little black leather g-string and bra combo you’re wearing under this dress! It’s just a crime that everyone doesn’t know you have it on! It’s sexy as hell! Oh, and I think it’s absolutely charming that you wear the pants in the bedroom! Fredrick, you need to tell your daughter that you let your wife lead you around with a leash after hours. She’s worried sick about her own submissive tendencies and what everyone would think if they knew!”

I thought Mr. Beldamore was going to choke as he tried to swallow and coughed as Brittney squeaked and pulled the collar of her sweater up to hide her face and let out a loud groan. After Mr. Beldamore managed to get his food down and take a drink of water he looked over at his wife, “I’m sorry dear, I feel like I got was I was asking for and only now realized what I have done.”

She looked at him with wide eyes as Norman’s voice again came out, “Yes, inviting a body hopper into your life can be a touch… oh, what’s the right word Kevin?”

“Unstable? Volatile? Crazy?” Kevin offered with a shrug.

“Well I was going to say stimulating or maybe seductive, but okay,” Alexandra’s body waved her hands around as Norman’s voice came out of her lips.

“I… I just can’t control anything. He overrides me completely,” Alexandra declared as she looked at her husband.

“Oh that’s normal. In fact it’s been about sixty years since I was in a woman who could fight me back in the slightest. I’ve been doing this for quite a while. I know how to get my way. Well, until last night with Sassy Pants there. She’s got a stubborn streak a mile wide and is one willful little lass!” Norman’s voice declared as he looked at Brittney appreciatively.

I looked over at Brittney, who was still hiding in her shirt and reached out and stroked her head softly, “I was wondering how you did that.”

“I’m in charge of my own body. It’s mine. I had it first,” Brittney commented from inside her shirt.

“And what a body it is! Your daughter has the most amazing little pooper ever and legs that just will not quit!” Norman declared as Alexandra’s arms waved at Mr. Beldamore.

In response he cleared his throat and eyed Norman with lowered eyebrows, “That’s my little girl you’re talking about.”

“Well of course she is! I’m not saying that I’m going to do anything with them, I’m just acknowledging the fact that I can see why she has to beat boys off with a stick! I like her, she’s got sass!” Norman said as he again flipped his mount’s hands.

“Shut up Norman!” Brittney called out loudly and then brought a hand to her forehead and groaned.

“Oh it seems I’ve offended your family! I do apologize! I can be a bit much sometimes, especially when I get to just be me in front of someone. That doesn’t happen often, you know? I usually have to play the part and go with the flow and this is just so fun and exciting!” Norman declared happily.

“Um, well, I guess this is just a lot to take in,” Mr. Beldamore said as he shifted in his chair again.

“Well let me see what I can do to make it up to you,” Norman said as Alexandra’s face gave her husband a sly smile and then slid down her chair and under the table.

A moment later I heard the sound of a zipper being pulled quickly and Mr. Beldamore sat straight up in his chair and looked at us with wide eyes. I suddenly heard Norman call out from under the table, “Speaking of a lot to take in!”

Mr. Beldamore gulped loudly and jerked forward slightly. I heard a muffled giggle from under the table and then a loud slurping noise. Mr. Beldamore’s eyes then twitched and his hips moved slightly. I watched his arms shoot to the sides of the table and he grabbed on tightly. A moment later I watched his knuckles go white from the tight grip he had on the surface. I couldn’t help but stifle a laugh and heard another loud slurping sound from under the table. Mr. Beldamore’s eyes now slowly closed as he let out a low groan. I heard an “Mm hm mm,” come from under the table as Mr. Beldamore let out another low groan. Then his mouth dropped open and he started to shudder as he stuttered, “Oh… Oh, I’m… Oh… Oh!”

Finally his knuckles released on the table and he let out along sigh and couldn’t seem to keep the small smile off his face. I saw Mrs. Beldamore’s head and shoulders appear across the table from me, and she slipped back up into her chair and shot a devilish grin over to me and Kevin while bringing up a finger and wiping at the side of her mouth and then sucking on it before declaring, “Well that was more delish than the food!”

“I’m going to hurl,” Brittney declared, “I just can’t even right now. I’m going back to bed.”

She then pushed back, rolled out of her chair and headed into the house at a slow walk. Kevin and I glanced at each other and then back at Mrs. Beldamore. She had a shocked look on her face and then suddenly spoke, “I never thought of doing that with my tongue before. Did you enjoy it dear? It seemed like you enjoyed it. A lot from how much I swallowed.”

Mr. Beldamore nodded quickly as he slipped his hands below the table and seemed to be adjusting himself and then I heard a zipping sound. He reached out and took his wife’s hand in his, “Thank you dear, that was amazing.”

“Don’t thank me, thank Norman,” She said and paused, “As messed up as that sounds.”

“Why is it messed up?” Norman asked, “Isn’t it normal for two people to want to have great sex? Okay, I can see there is a need here,” Alexandra’s body stood up suddenly and her hand pointed over to Mr. Beldamore, “Go get the little blue pills. Class is in session. I am going to teach you both some things,” She then spun and headed to the door with a strut in her step but paused as she reached for the door handle and looked back, “Oh, and bring a sour apple, a spatula, and permanent marker. You’re also going to want to stretch out your jaw. We’re going to start with how to properly eat a pussy while we wait for the blue pills to kick in. You’ve got some raw talent, but you need proper instruction!”

When Mr. Beldamore didn’t immediately jump out of his seat she clapped her hands loudly twice and said in her normal voice, “Now my little toy! Or we’ll start with the collar and leash and work on your attitude first!”

“Yes Mistress!” he said quietly as he jumped out of his seat, rocking the table and shaking the plates as he dashed over to her.

I looked with raised eyebrows over at Kevin as they went in the house and saw him glance my way as he said, “I didn’t see that one coming. Different strokes for different folks, I guess.”

“I’m never going to live down the fact that Brittney’s name for me is the same as her Dad’s name for her Mom.”

Kevin let out a laugh and then leaned forward to eat more food, “Did you try the berries? They are amazing!”

“Alone at last and that’s what you’re focusing on?” I said with a sigh and slipped my hand inside his.

“Best way to a man’s heart is through his stomach, I guess.” He replied as he leaned over and kissed me.”

“What’s the best way to a girl’s heart?” I asked him as I kissed him again.

“I’ve found that turning into a sort of slime and going in her orifices will get you there, but I’m not sure it will work for everyone,” He said back as he squeezed my fingers.

“This is crazy. All of it is crazy,” I looked into his eyes and then frowned as he seemed to be sad, “Hey, what is it?”

“Nothing. Last night was fun, but don’t let me get carried away too often, okay? Keep me grounded,” He said as he brought my hand up to his mouth and kissed the back of it.

“Um, I’ll do my best,” I replied as I wondered what he was worried about, but didn’t press him on it.

He picked up his plate and looked at me, “Hey, you mind if we go back to bed? I wouldn’t mind checking on Brittney and catching an hour or two of sleep myself.”

“Sure,” I replied and got up with my plate and followed him into the house. I also grabbed Brittney’s in case she wanted some food later too. We made our way upstairs and I set mine and Brittney’s plates down on the table by her couch while Kevin walked over to the far side of her huge bed and put his plate down on a large night stand. He then dropped his pants and slipped under the covers. I went over to his side and wiggled my eyebrows at him, and he held the covers open for me as well. I slid in next to him and then cuddled up against him as he popped a few more berries in his mouth. He was chewing one moment and the next moment he softly snoring. I let out a happy sigh, and then felt Brittney roll and kick in her sleep as she caught me in the thigh. I winced in pain and gave her sleeping face an evil glare while I rubbed my leg and then managed to slowly slip back into sleep myself.